《My Secret Lovelife》


 Chapter 1 - First Meeting

    It was one rainy morning. My first day of the prestigious college " Depth Of Knowledge ". I was kind of worried regarding the intro which the seniors are gonna publish in front of me. Kinda relate right? First day, First bench, First floor, First


    CRusH. May be wrong not on the first day but first time.


    It was sharp at 9: 45 am when my college started. I entered and took my seat next to a girl. We were introduced to proficient technologies in our area. When all of a sudden HE entered with an air of thrill of the first day.


    He took the seat in the my row. We again concentrated on what the proffesors were teaching and taking down notes. Then we were taken to our respective labs. I was extremely curious and expected some real high tech devices. We were shown those devices. And all of a sudden Sir split our entire class into groups. He was a part of our 3 member group along with another guy. He looked at me ,smiled and waved. And said, " Hi, I am Sky Fernandez. Nice to meet you. What''s your name? " He was the first person to speak with me. This was how we first met!

 Chapter 2 - My Approach

    "Nice to meet you too. I''m Sonnet Evergarden. ", I smiled. Then another comrade too introduced himself. Sir was introducing us about new techniques and gadgets which cause evolution in the planet and can even bring about revolution.We were enjoying the explanation very keenly. We were more interested in AI and other topics and wanted to know about it. While half of the class was busy in the session He was looking outside the window, the sun rays were gleaming across his face and his hair swayed. First time I saw a guy so close other than my dad. He has wheatish complexion, good height, a perfect figure, and deep set black eyes and a round but sharp face. I asked him, " What are you thinking? " He was a bit shocked and replied hastily, " The Nature outside the window, hahaha" with a mysterious laugh.


    I can clearly understand that he lied. I am sure of it. His eyes couldn''t hide it perfectly. At that time I don''t even bother to know about it .And the class continued.Slowly the class ended.


    I made new friends. One of my friend''s name is Lacy. She accompanies me a lot and and has her BF. She shares her stories with me.Finally the break time arrived.


    I was having my lunch all of a sudden he came and started asking me questions regarding physics. I explained it then he asked questions. Together we fought ,thought,taught and that was the time my nervousness gave way and I giggled heartily. I don''t know about him but seeing him I guess he did enjoy it. He left and I continued with my work. To be honest I have never experienced chatting with people specially boys so heartily. I completed my high school from " Girls Convent High", the name itself demands my natural shy nature. I felt really happy as I was not alone there on the first day. I really had some one with whom I could enjoy my time.

 Chapter 3 - Then and Now

    Well starting from today I will be describing my experiences now and back at that time when we met initially. It''s November 26 th already the cold shrugged the entire college. I caught severe cold. At college they had added one extra class . You know what is extra class in this cold. It''s as good as hell. But it was different for me. To me it was a bliss. Finally I got an extra computer science class where we would sit together. As expected I went there. To my surprise he sat beside a different guy as if wanting to avoid me. It happened many times before but atleast not in the lab. I took a different place and sat. I recalled the first day of our computer lab together... I and my friend Lacy were giggling and laughing as we entered the class. He too laughed looking at me telling me, " Here, come and sit beside me we are partners after all. " To be honest I am a shy type. I sat there.


    Then he started asking me questions about programming. I had already some experience in it so I could explain it to him. After that we skipped to informal discussions about movies -films, anime, books, music. It was quite fun. Our another group partner''s name is Haruto Saneka. He is a Japanese.He is a great typer. I remember while teaching Sky one program he would complete 3 programs. Mine hand was on his while teaching him programming. It was as a friend . It was a great experience too.But first time with a guy. But now ever since one incident he shoves me as a stranger. After the computer class got over I got out gritting my teeth but with an artificial smile on my face.


    After that while paying the fees again I bumped into him. I don''t know why when I don''t want to see him he appears and when I want he is beyond my reach. When he stood behind me I said," Why are you standing here? This is the girls line. " He replied, " It''s gender equality. I can stand wherever I want. " Actually the thing with me is that if you want to avoid me I will avoid that person like hell. But no matter what I can neither get rid of him nor closer to him...


    Then during the break he came. Asked me for the practical, I gave him. The matter should have ended then and there. But then he took it ,again came after few seconds. I can''t understand what''s with Sky. At first he was not very popular among girls. Only I used to love to chat with him. But slowly I could see the girls are like honey bees staying by him. I felt like hitting those girls with a bamboo stick. I don''t know why? Had it been other guy I wouldn''t even cared about them the slightest but I don''t know what had happened to me that I cared so much regarding the girls around him. He was laughing and smiling with them. I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad that he is happy but my heart ached at that moment.. I guess he is the most popular amongst the girls. In fact my bestie Lacy who had a bf out of laughter hugged him tight.. And I stopped laughing but put an exterior makeup of a smile. And stood there thinking "How dare you. He''s mine" but that makes no sense since I''m not his gf...

 Chapter 4 - Then and Now part 2

    Although I was gritting my teeth, I did not give up easily. To make me feel at ease I crept in took Lacy by her waist and hugged her tightly and laughed. Though this made many people think that I am a lesbian but better than giving my man away. She didn''t understand it''s meaning that''s for the best and was happily hugging me. After that she went to her group and I was blushing thinking over what I had done back then. But I had no regrets. It was reasonable to me...


    I was thinking of those stuffs when he lightly came behind me and whispered softly in my ears " Thank you".I was blushing but I controlled myself and said it''s no big deal. It was only for my bestie. He said, " Is that it? " I said, " Yep".


    Now when I think of that same lab class I feel elated from within. One can think I''m mad and doing it for nothing but well it''s a kind of sickness indeed.


    Oh yeah, presently during the lunch he came back again and asked me " How to understand this part of the diffraction experiment? ".I am a bit dumbstruck. I thought it was all over after a few days of avoiding me. Moreover he is great in academics not to mention his concepts of science. A true epitome of knowledge itself. I on the other hand loves to study but more of a bookworm. I started to explain him, when other girls came around him like honey bees. I felt like giving each one of them a tight slap and throw them away. But I didn''t want to give a bad impression of myself to other girls. So I told them" Hello, you know next class is the practical class of physics and we have to answer questions. If anyone of us fails to answer then our grades will be deducted and we also might have to get severe punishment. So for the time being can you please excuse us. You can ask for his help later "...


    I actually used their weakness for him to fight the situation. It was really an OMG situation.


    Then I continued to explain things to him. He was looking at me laughing and said, " You really have a brain of ideas. " I replied, " Yep you are my partner after all... I mean lab partner to be precise". I really needed to hide it because I doubt he would run away from me just like how hard he tries to run away from them but can''t shove them.


    On hearing that, I felt extremely happy. He too laughed hard thinking of my idea and said, " You''re really a kid". I replied, " Do you have any intention to understand the problem or not? " He was a bit shocked. Actually he was using me as a shield... which I understood just by looking at him.Then the bell rang and he told me, " Let''s go " I asked why and where will I go. Actually I was still thinking of his way of using me as a shield.. " Oh yeah the lab class", I replied looking at his crooked eyebrow expression.


    Then we went to the class. He was actually the who had understood the experiment clearly as expected. I only understood the surfatorial part of it. He explained to me and Haruto. His way of explaining things with the movement of his arms and fingers and his concepts which makes me compelled to believe him to be a "LORD OF Knowledge" is something I look forward to and it is something that bewitches me. As he finished explaining I clearly understood everything. We performed the experiment though it was unsuccessful in the first attempt. But finally we could complete it. Without my notice he completed the practical writings. Where I on the other hand needed to complete the writing after the practical was over. He is really good at time management which makes him special and which makes me think further he is far beyond my reach. I on the other hand has really a poor time management quality. I am cold. He is warm. He is as if perfect in everything. During the computer lab tests he scored the highest 85% which is really difficult to score. I on the other hand being his computer teacher scored only 69%. Don''t you feel he is beyond my reach. The more I come to know about him the more I feel I don''t know him... He ignores me outside the college as if I''m a stranger. There was a time when I clicked photo for him after the college got over. But now he is all on another level. He is not arrogant but he just likes to avoid me or can''t avoid me. Sky really makes me feel puzzled....

 Chapter 5 - My Bestie-Lacy

    Hi I am Sonnet''s bestie, Lacy. I know Sonnet she is really a studious girl ,so studious to drive you mad and I feel she''s gonna die single...


    By now Sonnet bored you all I firmly believe... So I just took a time shift to tell you about my story.


    We met first time during the competitive exam where she was my partner to get into the college. We both actually didn''t properly introduce ourselves at that time,but at the college we introduced and were extremely happy to find someone we know. My bf is in another college and we put up fights because of irregular meetings and Sonnet listens to me keenly. In fact we travel by train together. Without her I am sure I wouldn''t have loved this journey at all. I started torturing her since the first week of our college where I told her to run with me to catch the train because I need to meet my bf. He reads in " Imperial High" with his major in Physics. We both ran ,caught the train on time. While my parents were calling I told her to speak with me. I needed to lie to them and make them believe that we have an extra class. Actually she is a complete nun vowed not to lie, not to spend time with boys, infact a total sadist... So I just told her to do normal chat with me while I am on the phone.


    I reached my destination and was finding Henry when all of a sudden he grasps me by my waist lifting me up and tells me to kiss his forehead.The weather was chilly and the wind was blowing softly. The leaves of autumn falling across my face and his.


    I was really blushing.My face was flushed red. I thanked God that Sonnet''s station is before mine so she can''t see otherwise I don''t know what she would do to not to face me. She is an appropriate nun indeed.. She can''t tolerate to see such scenes..


    I kissed him and he brought 2 cups of ice cream.And we had a nice chat for about 1 hour. My mom knows about my relationship but never knew that I would lie about extra classes to meet him. At first I felt regret but later seeing him I knew it was worth it....


    He is 2 years older than me. And very possessive may be because he had lost both of his parents and only have me. He lives near my house. Our first meeting was at the gym. His masculine figure and voice made me to drool over him at first.He told me to wait for him. I waited and finally confessed to me when I was talking to him about other guys who wanted me to be their gf. I told him these things innocently as a younger sister should. Actually, he was like my brother at first. He became quite jealous and the jealousy could be seen all over his face.He asked me sincerely ,"Do you really have any bf? " I replied no. Then he hugged me tightly and said, " Will you be mine? ". It was such a romantic confession but I asked back," Do you really want me to be your true love or it''s a simple flirt that charms other''s and entertain you


    . I''m not interested in such relationship where you don''t consider me seriously "


    At once he said," No, never, You are mine and will be mine" . I couldn''t reject it really and I knew that he had never been into any kind of relationship before. The air around me, the trees ,the petals were all celebrating it as I was blushing pink .I wept and affirmed our relation.We became a couple not lovey-dovey ones yet an innocent couple.But my happy days didn''t last long when a fake brother crept into our lives and that was the time I needed Sonnet the most....

 Chapter 6 - Lacys Crisis

    When was in my high school I had gone to a trip with my parents. In that trip another family accompanied us. That family had a son majored in arts. We clicked pictures just like sister and brother. After enjoying the trip when I came back he added me on his weibo account. I was a bit started. Then I blocked him hoping he would not disturb me anymore. Although he vowed after getting a job he would come back to me but I didn''t take the matter seriously. I had forgotten almost all about it. But after 2 years now he contacted me via Facebook account. Henry has my password. At that time he logged in and saw the messages he sent me. He was so furious that he changed his password and contacted me to break up. I broke down completely as if the Earth had shaken and there was no way out. That boy got a job in the police department and framed me in such a manner that it seemed I requested him to find a job to marry him. You guys tell me where was my fault that I had to suffer so much.


    Break a relationship is certainly not my choice. I contacted Sonnet and she came up with a wonderful idea...

 Chapter 7 - Sonnets Idea Kill two birds with one STONE

    I contacted Sonnet. She listened to me with a calm temper. And carefully analysed the situation. Sonnet said, " Inform everything in details to your Mom and tell her to contact Brother Henry . Give him affirmation to calm down. And for that fraud person block the account and if that person further threats you take help from your Mom to shoo him away. I''m sure he won''t disturb you anymore. Brother Henry is more important to you take care of him first"


    I replied, "Thanks, Sonnet I will try. "


    Sonnet said, " In Friendship no sorry ,no thank you. And we are bestie'' s after all. Strike when the iron is hot, understood "


    I replied, "Aye, Sir"


    Sonnet:" Okay try your level best to pursuade mom. Got that. "


    I replied in hoarse voice" I will try"


    I earnestly confessed my feelings and regrets to mom. Then my mom contacted him. He loves my mom as his own ever since her mom''s death few months back...


    He was a bit depressed but the situation was under control. He himself blocked him and told him not to contact me in the future on my behalf writing..l don''t want to involve in such relations nor my parents would agree. Besides I have my soul partner, my BF...


    He exaggerated the last part a bit but it was already okay. Actually I heaved a sigh of relief . Though we didn''t talk much for a week but our bond remained and after a week we again became the same couple again.


    The time was really horrifying. Had I not met Sonnet I really wouldn''t have an answer to my problem. I may had wanted to destroy myself. I never planned to tell the situation to mom to begin with...


    But who would have known my great source of respect and love , My Mom would turn out to be my greatest support.... Only her perfect guidance made it possible.... And I can enjoy my time with him again.

 Chapter 8 - Longing to See

    By now you all know my relationship with Sky. We got 3 days holidays to prepare ourselves for the upcoming exams. Trust me I felt relieved when I got a break from this tough routine but I never knew that it would be harder to stay away from him although he tries to avoid me.


    The first day I utilized for preparing for the tests and upcoming papers. At night I checked for the Weibo to find any messages from him. But none could be found. Before he used to contact me frequently not even sparing my vacations with my parents. I would clarify his doubt''s and he would mine. I remember the day when we first exchanged the numbers. He was the first one to approach me. He wrote it to me, " Hello, it''s me Sky. I have a request for you can you please send me the notes of the practical class" I replied, " Sure". At first I would feel those things were annoying but who would know that I would get used to it...


    And Now, the second day of the holiday, still no messages.He is not even online. He was last online on weibo chatting with me may be 3 days ago...


    I don''t know why this had happened to me. The more I think about it the worser it feels.


    I was a proud person who once told him and myself that I won''t love anyone and not marry anyone. He replied, " I will marry many girls to feel happy " I replied, " That''s the problem with you guys, blank promises and leaving girls like an ashtray. " He replied, " People needs to be broad minded. " I kept quiet and didn''t defend. I thought whatever happens he is not my type -never ever. At that time we were arguing just like friends. I didn''t fall for him at that time. Not a chance. His way of speaking was a bit rough. I got used to it. He remained the same rough with me but changed for others as a result other girls were targeting him...


    I don''t know how many rivals I have to face but I know that I have someone I treasure after my parents and dear elders. And it''s only him..


    It''s still 9'' o clock and I am waiting for his message. He still didn''t open the account. I viewed his profile pic 4-5 times and finally left the phone and went to grab my dinner. I am LONGING to see HIM.....

 Chapter 9 - Interrupted Conversation

    Finally as I was about to rest the phone buzzed. I was lazed out but took effort to check the phone. It was really amazing that it was from him. Finally, after a long wait I got his reply as if I got a diamond in a coal shack.


    He wrote: Thanks for sending me the papers earlier.


    I replied:Sure


    He wrote: Are you still studying..


    I replied: What?


    He wrote: I mean you are such a good girl that I thought you are studying up late.


    I replied: Nope, I was busy with other matters.


    Then my mom crept in asking me to hand over the phone and go back to sleep as it was already 12:15 at night .My mind was like: Oh God Spare my life. Only now I got the chance and you''re stealing away. It''s totally unfair.


    He continued to write: Have you gone somewhere for the vacations.


    I replied: I''m a bit not tireed and feling a bit dizy.As it is alrdy late so..I have not gone fr any vaction.


    My mom shouted , " Get the hell back here within 5 minutes and give back your phone otherwise I''m gonna take it for the rest of your life" I at once stood up.


    He continued: Yeah, your typing skills shows that????.


    I focussed on what I had written and was thinking Oh God I''m done for good. What have I done.. .


    By the time I started to reply Mom entered. I was telling her that I was chatting with Lacy. Now with Sky only discussing regarding the projects.. . And. . and.. .


    It was the first time I had lied to my mom. I was not chatting with Lacy at that time. But before maybe around 8:45 p. m.


    With Sky I was really discussing about the projects at the beginning but that time our informal talk had just started. She came snatched my phone and told me to go to sleep. She was actually worried about me thinking that I sit up late for various project works helping others without taking care of my health. Little had my mom known what she did just now will compel me not sleep even further. My heart was already aching badly but no choice. My mind was away lost in various unwanted thoughts" What will he think about me? " , " What will he write now? " and other unnecessary thoughts.. .


    To me the chat meant a lot. I was waiting for this for whole 54 hours 29 minutes. And it was gone. Few seconds back I was enjoying so much. But now it''s a disaster to me. The conversation got interrupted...

 Chapter 10 - My FuryMoms Comfort

    The next day I woke up as soon as I could. I quickly grabbed the phone and opened the weibo account. When I opened it I knew it''s all over for me. He waited for me to reply for 5 minutes and finally went offline writing a simple Good Bye..


    And reading that ,my mind was like-my life is a bed of thorns.. . I thought of asking him several other questions whether he went out for a vacation or not. And other questions that would come by..


    After that my entire day was spoiled. I knew very well he is not going to open the weibo at all. It was my last day of the so called holiday.


    And all my anger went to mom and my younger Sis, Nikki. For every single question my reply would be like: You don''t trust me anymore.. I am an adopted daughter.. You only regard me as a tool and lots of other hurting words..


    Now when my mind is cooled down I feel that those replies were indecent and indecisive. The person who loves me the most and listens to my tantrums, my only mom I hurt the most.. .


    Mom too didn''t give up.


    She came to me with a cup of ice cream my favorite one. And with that cup my anger got drenched( Not only simple ice cream did the magic but some other consoles were in demand and few promises that I took from her and she promised) . Still now I feel bad that I couldn''t write him back. But it''s not so important when it comes to my family. Yet first love needs to be cared and treasured. Then I continued with my studies.


    And left the matter for the next day.


    Hoping that the next day might be a better one for me. As next day I needed to go to college and follow up my daily routine and obviously to meet the person- the person who stole my heart.. .

 Chapter 11 - Tease Prologue

    Well ,after the wait of whole 3 days my college started. My mind:Finally, I can see him.


    I was waiting for Lacy at the station when I heard from Stephen, another member of our train journey reading in the same college, that she is ill.I was extremely unhappy as I was not expecting that. I called her up. At first, her mom picked up the phone. She said:Hello, Lacy is very ill.She won''t be going to college for today.


    I said: It''s okay aunt. Take care of yourself and her. And tell her to call me up when she is better.


    Aunt replied : Sure, don''t worry and enjoy at college.


    I replied: Without her it''s a bit difficult.


    Aunt replied: I know ,you both are real sweet hearts after all. But go on or you will fail to catch the train.


    I replied: Sure Aunty, take care..


    Then I got weibo messages from brother Henry.


    He was too anxious about her.


    He asked: What happened to Lacy? Why didn''t she contact me from the morning?


    I replied: She is really ill and couldn''t come over to college.


    He asked: Is it very serious? Is she really that ill?


    I poured a teaspoon of oil..


    I replied: Yes, brother she is really very ill. She cannot even move out from her bed. She is that ill. Infact she couldn''t pick up her phone. Her mom picked that up on her behalf.. .


    He replied: Oookk, I see. I will contact her..


    With a wicked smile within, I replied: Yes, brother contact her to make her feel better. Bye.


    He replied: Yeah, bye.


    I could imagine Lacy''s reaction on learning about my oil spilling regarding the matter I cannot wait what is gonna follow..


    I went to college feeling LONELY.. .


    I sat beside Ellie ,another good friend of mine. We studied , exchanged notes, and she was talking about the vacation. Just then I remembered about Sky. I wanted to ask him regarding the vacations.


    We could finally speak in the Break time. And finally I didn''t feel that lonely. He said that he had spent his time with books , novels, music and film and obviously the assignments.. .


    Then Ellie and Shelly joined in the conversation.


    We were chatting regarding various matters, when suddenly the topic drifted to me about the pronoucation of my name. I don''t know why Maths teacher calls me by Sun-net instead of Sonnet? But they continued to exaggerate the name, specially,Sky. Finally when I exclaimed: Oh God! My name is Sonnet. He too shouted back: Why are you torturing God. Instead say Oh Sh*t! My name is Sonnet.


    I don''t know what I had done to them that they are taking revenge on my name. And that term itself reeks.I finally replied: I can never expect some Kind and concerned words from you for me.


    And that time my mind replied back :Oh s**t, slip of tongue.. .


    I further mended it: I mean you are really rude.


    He replied in a sarcastic manner : See, I really made you say that word in your mind...


    I started to blush. But controlled


    I was like did I think that loud to be heard or Did he predict that beforehand.


    Whatever it might be I kept quiet.


    Finally the last class ,which was a practical class. Where his mind was bubbling with energy with thoughts to provoke me or to irritate me.


    He was always like that but first time it was with me. His accusations needs effort of various trainings to fight back.


    Finally in the last class we were United. As Ellie supposed to have supported me. But in the end she shortened the name further to Soni.


    And I was like what the Heck!!


    Finally the ridiculous class got over. I will not forgive Sky at how he tricked me so easily.. .


    I will remember it. And will learn to fight back staying with him.. .


    It''s a real duel for sure.. .


    And I will surpass him to surprise him.

 Chapter 12 - Feelings vs Mind

    The next morning I heard someone screaming my name across the platform. I thought it might be a mistake when all of a sudden Lacy grabbed by my shoulder and remarked"You idiot! What did you tell Henry? ".


    I: Pfft, "Nothing.He was so much concerned about you I just exaggerated the entire thing. Nothing else. "


    Lacy was blushing hardly and said" You know what had happened? "


    I replied:" What? "


    She was blushing so hard and then said leave..


    Her expression was clearly showing the signs of their lovey-dovey time..


    I said, " What!tell me? I''m the matchmaker after all"


    She said, " YOU!! "


    Then the train arrived..


    When I had just entered the college, Sky entered riding a bicycle showing off his great figure gleaming in sunlight. He is just as hot as Summer itself..


    And I''m the Winter ,entering Spring because of him.


    I don''t do make-up unlike other girls of my age. That doesn''t mean I''m that beautiful to go out without a make-up,but I prefer the clear original shape of mine..


    There are many other girls flushed with make-up on their faces sticking to Sky like decorated pumpkins of Halloween. I really can''t stand them.Can''t help;My perspective, about them. In reality I don''t mind make-up but extremity of their tones really sucks.. .


    Finally today is the day where we spend most of the time together. Obviously the God gifted practical classes.


    First class was physics. Today Lacy got punishment for laughing. Ridiculous, right ! but that''s our professor for us..


    But soon I repented,if I had gained that punishment I would have regarded him as my matchmaker. Her punishment was to sit in the first bench in front of Sky.


    She was crying from within as she can''t chat in weibo with Henry Bro at the back bench where we would sit. And I seeing her sit in front him was grinding my teeth. Next,was the awaited and most welcomed class. You know what it is!


    We had to create a mould. First time creating something with him is already a paradise, good enough for me. I don''t know why I become childish in front of him. While washing hands, other guys washed before me and I was like a gentle lady letting others go first. Finally Sky waited. He let me wash hands first.. He was like a gentle guy.


    I know most of you must be thinking am I ridiculous! It''s such a simple matter. But trust me when you fall in love, every simple and tiny thing will make you feel special and will make your day..


    We were chatting regarding the practicals. When suddenly he started laughing holding my hands. Although, I loved it but too early to admit.. I quickly put my hands away.


    He was laughing at Ellie. Actually a pigeon had given a great blessing on her bag and Lacy''s bag too was a bit affected by it. Seeing that I started to laughed too.. .


    Then it was lunch time..


    I was happily enjoying my tiffin when all of a sudden Sky ran towards me. I had actually opened the weibo to check my messages. He was just looking at my phone. I felt once like should I show that to him?But my conscience back then replied:But who am I to him?


    It itself is a big Question mark in my life..


    My feelings are being questioned.


    I was chatting with him regarding Lacy''s tiffin box which she couldn''t open that time and Harry opened that for her. And rubbed his fingers in that packet of oil. He was laughing and I too. But suddenly my matchbreaker entered. Physics professor. He was happily chatting with me . On seeing Sir I signalled him. He ran back to his place in few seconds..


    I was: Pfft on seeing him run.. .


    And finally the class got over.. . .


    Really , Who am I to him? Will I really be able to come to a conclusion?


    Only he and future has the answe

 Chapter 13 - A Day Without Practicals!

    The worst day of my life at college finally arrived. No Practical Classes!! !


    And all boring and sleepy classes.


    Specially the Last Mam''s class. It''s just terrible.


    After break time who loves to listen to all those gibberish and break their mental peace, not to mention those tough drawings on perfect measure and scales. It really sucks.. .


    I was looking outside the window feeling super bored and analyzing my relationship with him. He didn''t even look at me once!


    Only during the break time when a group of students of 3rd year from a prestigious college of Technology named" Future technology and Innovation " arrived to introduce about the tech feast, we discussed about it.. .


    We were planning to attend the Mathematics Quiz. As we both love mathematics. But when they mentioned the date we backed out.


    It was just a day before our internals..


    How can we possibly prepare for internals with all this loads.Moreover, going without preparation for any fest is just making a joke of ourselves..


    Slowly after a lot of discussions we decided not to attend.


    Though it was a great opportunity for me to understand him more clearly but exams are more important after all. .. .


    Lacy on the other hand: Video calling brother Henry and didn''t even listened to what had happened in the class. The ignorant one of all..

 Chapter 14 - Do I Really Love You?

    The last day of our college before the weekends finally arrived. Haruto didn''t come to college..


    I and Sky had to attend practical classes alone.. Together..


    He was really disappointed as he thinks me to be incompetent with those classes. Well I''m a bit of a dimwit when it comes to practical classes...


    Sherry asked Sky: Do you like to do practical classes with her?


    Sky: She is an idiot and it''s disgusting to attend practical classes with her.


    I heard that... I was a bit far. But he intended to let me hear that.


    Had he known how hardly I desired him... would he still say like that to me .


    His look really showed that disgust with a wicked smile aiming at me...


    I was really heartbroken...


    Anyways I guessed that. Moreover, I don''t deserve him. But I really had a heavy heart , so bad that it made me ache...


    But when the classes arrived I spoke at first with coldness. Then all of a sudden I started talking with him about trivial matters like how I met Lacy. He asked whether I and Lacy were from same high school. I frankly told him about the past...


    I didn''t know why I feel at ease talking with him about trivial matters... No matter how deeply he hurts me. I still couldn''t avoid him.


    He is like autumn leaves in my life. Bringing despair of fallen lovers...


    My confession to him in my mind might have seeped into the abyss right after his complement of disgust. Well everyone cherishes beauty...


    I am a chubby, short heighted girl and my name too has syllables which can be made fun of easily..


    To be frank, girls like me do not deserve love or care from others....


    Specially from whom I hold dearest in my heart.


    I wonder, do I truly love him? Or is it my fancy seeing my friends around me having boyfriends at this age that made me make up one in my mind?


    A person who is least bothered about me.


    A person who doesn''t need my help anymore.


    A person... a person who thinks me incompetent in the works I do..


    I really don''t know what to do.


    Why is it always like this with me? I wanna know ...

 Chapter 15 - Weekends Part 1

    I came home feeling heart broken retaining the mask of poker. As I couldn''t put forward myself to smile. I couldn''t make myself to hurt my parents with my sincere feelings of heartbreak. It was not the first time. Before also he had put me through such a dilemma.


    I went to my bedroom and wept secret tears.


    I couldn''t bring myself to face my parents.


    I opened a book and started studying. But my mind was aloof and left reality. I was thinking of those days when he would need my help to solve sums. The days we both would do programming. The days he would help me with the problems I faced in studies. Those informal talks during weekends. Those days where we all would happily spend time in the library. The day I allowed a man for the first time to use my earphones to let him listen the music I was listening to.


    Sigh Sigh....


    I was even heartbroken when with a mysterious laughter he claimed that he had a wife( I think he has someone in his heart already.. Girlfriend) .


    I laughed along with him but my heart couldn''t bring that to believe that. But after he mentioned about that wife with a blush so many times I clearly understood what he thought about me when he clearly expressed the feeling of disgust all over his face


    Actually I was nothing more than a mere lab partner in his life...

 Chapter 16 - WeekendsPart 2

    The next morning I woke up a bit late . I was so much engrossed in sorrow that until late at night I could really sleep.


    I was agitated at every little thing. My dear mom who loves me a lot was subjected to such earth-shattering words that I instantly broke down. I never said such words to mom. Never ever.


    I realized that my studies are the most important thing in my life. My parents are the ultimate. And I won''t ever fall in love with someone,specially him. I will forget I have ever loved someone. I lost faith in love completely. I pledged to be the most dutiful daughter. I won''t marry at all. Only weak people fall in love. I will shoulder the responsibilities of my family just like a son.


    I begged for mom''s forgiveness. And with determination I started studying.I won''t be that stupid girl anymore. The one who can be easily toyed with.


    I completed my lessons on time. Although those harsh words of that person words popped up as nightmares when I zoned out a bit. But I stopped feeling with heart after that...


    It was just the same as in the past. People disposed me off just after their requirements were met.


    They never clearly understood my feelings.I hid it so well that they had forgotten to treat me as a person anymore...


    With deep scar in my heart I decided to move on. And once again write my own destiny with the people who desire me the most.


    I thought So... I can rewrite it. But destiny had prepared something else for me....

 Chapter 17 - Sudden Intro

    Today I woke with full confidence that I will surely rock my day. The day was just perfect. Neither too hot nor too cold.


    Next I prepared myself to catch the train. My intro was not over yet.All of a sudden a group of 4 th year students came and said: "Hey you, Come here, it''s intro time"


    I was shocked it was supposed to be a brand new start. I was murmuring in my mind : Are you kidding me after 2 months intro..


    I went there. A group encircled me. They were asking me lot''s of questions. But I was hurt the most when they asked me if I have a boyfriend. It was just yesterday that I recovered and now they started rubbing salt to my injuries. I immediately said no. And thus the intro concluded.


    There was a computer exam in college. Though I couldn''t fair that much well. Still I tried my level best. I spent time with Lacy and enjoyed having her as a companion to gossip about almost everything.


    Suddenly the gossip was interrupted when Sky came and prompted me regarding the intro.


    Although I was interested speaking to him regarding it but I showed a bit of cold behavior to create a space to draw a line between us. As usual to avoid me he sat beside another of his classmate. But I was no longer bothered. I sat beside Lacy. And enjoyed my time. I realized today it''s no use of sacrificing oneself for the sake of every one. Only dear ones need to be treasured.


    Another incident happened. My school friend with whom I was out of touch for several days suddenly opened a weibo account. I was very happy to find her. I gossiped with her for whole 49 minutes. She was also telling about her class mates, Bunk mates. Funny right. But some people are real experts in bunking classes. She told me that we would meet really soon.


    I no longer love or care about him ,I guess so. I guess I didn''t have any pain in my chest when I saw him going to other female students trying to help them with their programs and talking with mysterious laugh behind them.


    No , no! I won''t bother people anymore. Not with a heart of love anymore..

 Chapter 18 - Just A Realisation

    Today I had a strange experience on my way to college. With old strength and enthusiasm into the depths of the ocean of my memory after so many days in college, I found many people eager to ship me with others boys of my college. Recently, I have found myself into the talks of relationships which I wanted to avoid the most. Today Stephen was sitting beside me in the train when Allen took a snap of mine and his eager to ship and named us "# potatoes forever".


    I mean : What the heck! I really hate getting myself involved into such troubles. Specially troublesome relationship. Infact they were teasing me with such talks which bothered me a lot...


    I exchanged my seat with Allen and sat beside Lacy. Not only today. For many days I have been noticing that people are asking if I have any bf or not.


    Oh! Just come on. Please don''t waste time asking me such stupid questions already..


    I was finally relieved when I reached college. Lacy was extremely ill. She caught cold...


    Our First class was Mathematics-My favorite class. Followed by Basic electrical classes. I just caught my head when I couldn''t understand what he tried to teach today. Ugh! terrible feeling. When you are all ears yet you couldn''t understand a thing. Lacy''s health detoriated further because of his way of making us understand the complexity of switches..


    Then Physics class, I was all ears by that time Lacy caught fever.


    Her health was so much disturbed that she could hardly write a thing.


    I told her , " Take a rest for the time being don''t write anything. I will write it for you"


    She was so sick that she couldn''t even speak clearly.


    Finally, the break time arrived Lacy lost interest in having food. I urged her to have some amount. Then she finally ate.


    After that the most regretted class- The class where I need to stay with Sky.. and Haruto of course.


    But to my surprise, it was fun to have him around. He knows quite well to pull pranks and annoy people. But not the way that would harm people.


    He was actually acting out like our electrical professor and I acted out like Physics professor when we had completed our writing.


    I found another side of him- a funny side which makes people laugh. I wonder if there are any sorrow in his life which he couldn''t share. Because most of the time I realise that I speak out to him about me. About what happened at the station, at home. But I hardly hear anything from him. Although sometimes he speaks about him. But that too a very rare one. I realized that he was not eating anything during his lunch time.


    Before I would scold him to have his tiffin or tell him to have my tiffin. Out of that fear of having mine and spread of some rumours he would go to canteen and have his fill.I knew him very well so I excused regarding giving my tiffin to him. But now I don''t know why he is irregular with his health. It really concerns me more than keeping any relationship with him.


    It''s just a realisation..


    But I have no intention of moving forward with it..

 Chapter 19 - The Announcement

    My Bestie was absent today. My heart felt barren because I knew I had none to talk with. I was leaning on the chair and watching anime . All of a sudden I got a mail. I was shocked to see my name being put up for the tech-quiz that would be held next week. A sudden announcement by the professors heighted the event.


    It was only for the first year students. I had the workshop classes. So I was a bit busy with my team on making a pattern out of wood. The best person to handle such situation is Sky. His swift swing gave clean cut of the wood. When my turn to perform came, my hand freaked and the cutting was a disaster. Professor''s were laughing because of my short- height and Ellie added fuel to the fire.


    She said, "Sir, don''t worry about her. Just manage two blocks of cement bar for her to stand. A special arrangement! Ppfft... "


    Sir joined, "Well said! "


    And everyone was laughing at me.


    I said nothing. It''s of no use after all.


    Just as the class got over another announcement rolled in.


    Sir: " Everyone, today the college will get over right now due to anticipated jamming of roads due to festivities in this area. "


    So the class got dismissed at once.


    We enjoyed going home early. But the train was late by 39 minutes...


    And we all had to wait at the station..


    The tech-quiz registration got over and I registered for it.


    I had my lunch at the station. And finally boarded the train to go home.


    I wonder what will I be doing at the quiz. I''m extremely excited about it. Hope I can get an exciting experience since it is my first time attending a college event. The announcement was really thrilling. And I finally know I have something to face to test my ability...

 Chapter 20 - Awkward Day

    Today I went to college only to find I am the only girl who would attend the class. And few other boys. Sky was one among them. I was panicked to find that there was only 2 days left for internals and I haven''t studied anything as such yet.


    Lacy was having bad health leave. Others took leave for studying at home. And here I was losing patience and gradually giving up on my determination.


    I can''t understand how and why he became my habit. He came to me regarding the team for the quiz and asking who would be in it. I replied, "I and Lacy for the time being"


    During the break time I filled up Lacy''s form for her to participate. And finally got time to have my lunch.


    It was the first time he talked about his mom. I have heard him speaking about his dad before but it''s first time about his mom.


    One cannot fathom the happiness I felt in my heart when he was talking about it.


    He was telling : My mom says, " What''s the use of studying so hard if you cannot enjoy your life. No matter what you do atmost you can get your name in some social media search or history in some websites. No LOVE -No Life. Only Machines and robots. "


    It was really a serious talk and a serious situation.


    Next he drifted the talk to some tweets he read and also some non-veg comments. At first I was feeling all awkward, but his talks and discussions slowly drifted away the awkward atmosphere which had encircled around me for quite a long time. I felt a warm welcome from his talks and my insecurity gave way.. .


    I was really happy to discuss regarding those matters. Usually I become the initiator of our talks though mostly serious ones but this was the first time he initiated a conversation. In between the classes while Sir was teaching our eyes usually met at the same time.And we laughed and smiled at each other at the same phase. It was only because of him I could receive and understand such silent messages which he would express through his eyes which I couldn''t understand back in my school days..


    Oh! wait. Again what am I doing? Shouldn''t I be the one angry upon him. Why did I soften towards him all of a sudden?


    May be deep in my heart knows the correct answer..

 Chapter 21 - A Juicy Game

    I came back home early. In the streets I secretly laughed remembering Sky''s funny expressions during the mechanical class. I hid my expressions perfectly with the help of the umbrella on the way thanks to the rain.


    At home Elsa proposed a girls game. The game is a bit stupid. But eventually everyone played...


    The Game: It said what kind of relationship you have or want right now. Send the reply to the status. Only the name of fruits.


    Blueberry-Single


    Cherry- Relationship.


    Pineapple- It''s complicated


    Raspberry- I don''t want to commit.


    Banana- Married.


    Lemon- I want to be single.


    Avocado- I''m the better half.


    Strawberry- Can''t find Mr Right.


    Apple- Engaged.


    Raisin- I want to get married to my partner. ..


    Everyone got excited. But to me it was a stupid one. At first I thought I won''t give it a status. But somewhere in my heart wanted. So finally I gave the name of the fruit.


    Also I added another game in my heart.


    I have seen Sky not opening the weibo account for almost 6 days. So I thought if he opens the weibo account within 24 hours stay of status and views it . Also he asks me regarding it - I would declare to myself he is interested in me and likes me a bit...


    Really funny one. But better than tearing off the petals of some flowers and sitting in astray and mumble- He loves me; He loves me not...


    Ha ha, it''s really a hilarious thought that I have heard from many places ,even read in some mangas.


    But mine was quite unique.And the chances are really 1-10.Still I couldn''t help it. Because he had never asked me regarding my status before and most of them he didn''t even see....


    The time I gave that status was around 5:30 p. m.


    But I''m not sure what would happen next. I''m really eager to know the answer. ..


    I wonder Will this game ever change my life..

 Chapter 22 - Exam Trouble!

    Anyone who guessed the answer they are correct If they guessed Raspberry...


    I wrote Raspberry. I wrote that because I felt that its the most appropriate for me. I mean I have a crush and don''t intend to commit...


    But Next day was my happiest day. After 6 days finally he opened the account. In fact he viewed the status. Though he was the last one to view but it was already an achievement enough for me. The surprising thing was that he in fact responded and asked why Raspberry?


    I told him it was a game played among girls..


    He replied: I thought you were eating alone.


    Reading this I blushed a bit. Everyone knows I love to eat after all.


    I said no all the girls playing it were eating fruits.


    Lacy wrote cherry, Lisa wrote cherry,My school friend Shelly wrote Raspberry.


    Finally we were chatting. We were discussing about the internals. After notes exchange, he replied: Take Care of me, I will disturb you more.


    My mind :Just tell me forever, I will surely take care of you. Just give me a green signal.


    But my reply (T_T) : No problem. Bye. Now, I will have my lunch.


    (It''s sad enough to break my heart)...


    He replied giving food emoji.


    I laughed at his silly reply.


    I went to grab my lunch.


    Again no sign of him.


    I got stuck at one question. I needed his help badly but he was offline. The disaster was when others didn''t know the answer. I knew only he knows it. Finally at 12:15 a. m. he was online asking me solution to some problems.I had already solved those so I gave a quick response.I gave him my problems too.


    He replied: What were you doing in the class?


    I said: I didn''t follow the lecture properly.


    He said: Then I also didn''t follow the lecture. I have gone to sleep. I will text you the answer next day. You Study I''m off to sleep. May be you were gossiping that time.


    I replied: Nope, I was sleeping in sir''s class. Ok, bye .


    I was extremely angry. He was clearly not sleeping.And I was helping him before since morning. I needed help for only one problem and he gave me a ridiculous answer. I was burning with anger. Suddenly I saw him typing something.


    He gave the answer to the problem.


    And replied:O you were sleeping. I see. If I get extra information I will send you my writing the next day.


    My anger dropped. Actually he was searching for the answer. It was already 12:30 when he replied me..


    I said : Thanks. You study I''m going to sleep.


    He replied: I''m already half sleepy. Good night.


    I replied: Sleep already. I''m off to sleep. Bye. Good night.


    Then we both went offline. I went off to sleep. Of course it was first time sending each other over mobile to sleep ,why wouldn''t I sleep!


    Usually no one tells me goodnight before going to sleep since I had joined college. It was my first time receiving that. Moreover it''s from my crush. It has to be a special one.. And I happily went off to sleep.

 Chapter 23 - Irritating Guy

    Next day I woke up and checked on my phone. I saw Gray writing :Do you have boyfriends?


    I said: Nope.


    I was shocked why all of a sudden would he get my phone number. I called Lacy. My sixth sense was telling me it has something to do with her. He was her lab partner afterall. I asked, " Did you give him my phone number ? "


    She said, " Yes, he told me that he needs your phone number It''s urgent. "


    I said, " You idiot who told you to give him without my permission. See what he is sending me. This is not only the first time actually. He later asked me if I am free or not. "


    She said, " No problem, enjoy. You are single you don''t need to worry. "


    My mind: Hello, My heart is already taken by Sky. Even if I remain single my heart will only be his.


    I said, " Leave, I will deal with it. "


    Actually I can''t hurt a person. I am already experiencing unrequited love so I cannot hurt others feelings if I don''t like that person.


    Gray wrote, " Hey, are you still studying "


    I replied, " Nope, I''m chatting with you and Lacy"


    He replied with a blushing emoji.


    I was like what the heck!


    It was not the only thing.


    He was irritating me like hell.


    After every moment he is asking me Have you completed your study for internals? You are going to be a topper so you don''t need to worry. I don''t know if I''m gonna pass the exam or not.


    He was getting on my nerves, seriously. He wrote this for five- six times already. The one for whose message I was waiting like a hungry tiger doesn''t come online and whose reply I don''t want keeps messaging me nonstop.


    I didn''t sleep in the late afternoon just to wait for Sky. I usually go off to sleep during that time at least 45 minutes break to rejuvenate.


    And my patience bore fruit. Finally he was online. This wait makes me to long for him more...


    He immediately started chatting with me. Regarding studies of course. Can''t help. But it was already a paradise enough for me.


    Again Gray typed and sent me message.


    Finally I wrote him: You are so intelligent that you don''t need to study. Trust me I''m extremely busy. I need to study for tomorrow''s exam. You can dance and chill out if you have so much time. But please don''t disturb me. "


    Seriously, I was completely fed up.


    Then He replied, " Sorry, Sonnet.I will not ask about you anymore".


    I felt a bit guilty.


    I explained to him further.


    I said that it was already a tiring day so I got a bit frustrated. Please don''t mind my rude words. I''m extremely sorry.


    He said, " Ok . Next time just tell me you are busy I won''t ask you. I''m forgetting everything. I''m actually nervous . "


    I replied, " Sure. Don''t worry you will remember every thing in the exam. Just don''t be nervous


    Stay cool. "


    If Sky is first in the class. The second one would be Gray. They are more or less competetors.


    But I don''t care, since I love Sky and it won''t change unless he pushes me away..

 Chapter 24 - Internals An Utter Mess

    I am Sonnet as you all know me. Right now I''m tying up my hair as I have to go to college to give my tests. I took God''s blessings and went out.


    I reached college at 9:30 a. m. and our exam would start at 10:00 a. m. I and Lacy were extremely tensed. We both were studying like mad people. We have 2 exams today. In the First half we would have basic electrical, and in the second half we would be having physics. It was really a mental torture to physically healthy people.


    First half exam began.


    I was writing and was confident. I was able to answer the total score. So, I was kinda satisfied. I went outside the exam hall once I had completed checking my papers. Sky was still scribbling. Lacy went out 10 minutes before me. He was writing with full dedication. That made me fear a bit. I was thinking did I mess up with my exam or not?


    Lacy was consoling me: Leave the toppers. I will be happy even if I get 50% of the total score.


    I was agreeing with her.


    After that we had 1hr 30 minutes break. I, Lacy, Ellie, Shelly, and Sherry were going through the practice papers that Sir helped to solve in the class. Physics is the only subject which can never make me satisfied. Those derivations, and those big diffraction, interference and quantum equations really suck away my brain and heart. Sky was with his boys group. Rather toppers group. They were telling no need to study so much. And was not really opening the copy to revise. We didn''t give a s**t to their remarks. Finally he came to me. Sky said, " Here ,take a good care of my notes. And what are you studying show me? "


    I said, " Read it"


    He slightly moved towards me. And bent his head in front me and started reading from my notes.


    Just imagine my condition. I was thinking how should I control my self. If I had not fallen for him I wouldn''t even give a damn to him. But his looks, while reading in front of me.. the angle...what to say.... Can''t express it....


    I in fact noticed before while I was studying he was looking at me in between. I couldn''t maintain an eye-contact because I was really tensed about the exams. But when he softly came to me. I realized all my worries faded away..


    Then the bell rang. All headed to the Hall. I had completed writing the paper in 45 minutes. Checked it. Yet I stayed in the exam hall until the peak time. Suddenly he turned his face during the exam smiled at me and asked softly Answer of question 7 only one example ..( I was like you only got me in the Hall. )But I told him the answer- Eye contact and lip sing was sufficient.I couldn''t understand whether that was a mischief to chat with me or really he needed. But his eyes showed the necessity.


    Actually in my school days after one incident I had vowed not to help anyone during examination Hall specially in school. But in college the vow will be broken if either I need help or if someone else needs it. He was the first to break my vow in college. In fact I didn''t help Lacy as such in such times. But he was someone special for me. I left the Hall. He was still writing. My heart wanted to wait for him. But my mind told to leave the Hall and go with Lacy to go home.


    And just after completing my exams I went home.


    After all next exam was Maths..

 Chapter 25 - Mc Donalds Treat

    Well today was my maths exam. The paper was lucid. It was out of 50 and I was able to answer 50 marks in 30 minutes. I reviewed and checked the paper. Until the time for paper collection started. Before giving my answer sheet, Sky turned around looked at Lacy and asked how was her exam. Sir was almost ready to catch her when she gave the paper. Then he turned around and asked me. I kept quiet. He wanted to put the teachers and us in a dilemma.


    I and Lacy completed and submitted the answer sheets. Sky was still in the Hall. I went down stairs.


    Lacy was calling Brother Henry. They had planned to meet finally. While I on the other hand was waiting for Sky to come down stairs.


    He really tests my patience. He came after everyone came down. I was elated to be able to see him while coming down stairs. Even overjoyed when he came to me and asked me how was my yesterday''s exam and today''s exam.


    We chatted for a while until he took leave and left. Then Lacy suggested, "Let''s Dig in some at McDonald''s place. " I was thoroughly excited.


    We at first planned to invite Gray and Xen to have some with us. But due to some unwanted Xen felt so ill they couldn''t come with us.


    Anna, I and Lacy went. We enjoyed a lot. With loads of laughter and fun. We had ordered nice and delicious food. We shared our food. And giggled.


    It was really a great break after internals. Everyone enjoyed a lot. Lacy ran to catch the train. After all bro was waiting for her....


    I headed back home straight. At home I was reading the mangas. Lacy was still busy meeting him. It was really tiring but with them the journey seems less tiring and boring. Time passes real fast...

 Chapter 26 - Spent time Together

    Time really flies very fast. Only 10-15 days left for the semester exams. I and Lacy were already in a mentally puzzled condition. We will even have a quiz competition day after tomorrow. The final registration date was the next day. I and Lacy had already paid for the Tech Quiz event. Sky''s was still left. He asked me, " Will you accompany me to the registration place? "


    I replied, " Sure"


    We both left during break time. I was experiencing warmth from within. First time he asked me to accompany him. Actually it was the first time he asked someone to accompany. On the way to the registration building we were chatting. He even called up his dad regarding the registration. In between he was asking me questions regarding the quiz. I replied accordingly. We both were walking together on the stairs, through the corridors, traversing the paths, like a couple which I had only thought possible only in my dreams. It was really true. ..


    First time I left Lacy by herself in the class. She utilised her time by video chatting with brother Henry.


    I wished if time would stop we could stay like this together forever. If only he would have feelings for me.I was talking to him regarding our treat at McDonald''s yesterday. He took in interest and asked me what I had. I replied: A Hamburger with French fries and Choco lava cake. It''s really yum. You can try it if you go there someday.


    He asked, " Oh, And you had it all alone. "


    with a sarcastic tone.


    I replied, " Next time come along with us we all will have it together "


    He laughed at me and said, " You silly what are you saying? "


    I said, " Okay.If you don''t want leave"


    He said, " Yeah you are an idiot after all you didn''t mean what you said so leave."


    And all of a sudden we reached the place.


    I was not at all happy. It was already time for Maths class and I didn''t wanna miss it. But I didn''t wanna leave him. I wanted to accompany him and come with him..


    He seeing my confused state finally said, " You go. Don''t worry I will come back as soon as the registrations are done. You leave and attend the class. "


    I left unwillingly. But he arrived real fast. He can run and cycle with great speed. I have seen him at it before..


    We attended the maths class but I was somewhat lost in thoughts at what he meant when he said I was dumb. Our first class was Mechanical today.We were busy with the carpentry work. All the wood bit which I had scrapped with the file was blown on my head by Ellie. Lacy was scolding Ellie. And was helping my hair. Sky''s hair too got too many wood particles stuck. I mentioned that to him ,he told me to remove. I touched his hair without second thoughts. I was helping to brush away those particles when he suddenly spoke.


    He said, " You know I haven''t shampooed my hair for last 2 weeks. "


    I took away my hand and went to the basin to wash my hand thoroughly. I said, " You jerk, don''t you have any sense. Can''t tell that to me earlier! "


    He only laughed hard and that made me feel even more irritated. I was so annoyed that I went to Lacy when all of a sudden he approached me. He said, " Are you angry? "


    I replied, " Nope I''m mad that I''m happy. "


    He said, " I see".


    And silently both he and Haruto were whispering something in each other''s ears. I understood something was really fishy. I asked Haruto about it. He said, " It''s boy''s matter. In every aspect Ladies first. So for this time we are our priority. "


    I replied, " Yeah while boarding the train, I can find how much you guys leave yourself by saying ladies first instead of pushing us away and entering like other days"


    They started to laugh. With them I laughed too.


    I was wondering all those happy moments of morning class when all of a sudden Maths Sir came to us and asked , " Will you all get 50 marks in maths? "Most of the people brought their hands down. "I just recovered from the scenes and finally answered in a hurry.


    I said" Yes, Sir. I will get it.. "


    Finally the class got over. I could even enjoy to go with him but Lacy held me back. She needed to fill up her water bottle. The route is opposite to the college exit.


    After filling it up we finally left the place.

 Chapter 27 - Anticipated Quiz

    Finally the day of our tech quiz arrived. I was nervous and Lacy was trying to chill me up. Ellie was consoling at my grieving situation.


    When I entered the college I checked that university roll no. was out. Everyone''s roll no. uptill now was jumbled. I was shocked to see that mine and Sky''s roll no. was one after another. Only our one was together out of the entire class.I was elated. I took a snap of it. I entered the class and dashed into Him.


    He asked, " Why are you in a hurry? "


    I said, " University roll nos. are out have a check! "


    He asked, "Show me the snap you took."


    I showed him.


    He with a wicked smile said, " Great! At least we are together. Someone to help during the exams"


    I replied, " No use. You topper people are already great at your subjects. So you don''t need my help"


    All of a sudden Sir entered our class with vicious aura. I ran to my place. He was laughing at me.


    Then Sir took the attendance.


    After that all of a sudden he asked the girls around me to stand up. I was excused somehow. But seeing them standing made me to tremble. The same teacher who punished Lacy before.


    Finally I thanked the Almighty , My saviour to spare my life.


    Finally maths Sir entered with a great limelight. And Lacy''s heart beat dropped. He brought in the papers he had corrected and where I had told that I would be getting 50.I skipped a heartbeat when Sky''s marks was announced.


    He scored a perfect score. Then my turn came.


    I took the paper and was happy to find we both made it 50.


    I was happy. Lacy was happy too. She got 47.It''s really great isn''t it.


    Finally the most anticipated event arrived. I, Lacy and Ellie were in one team. Sky, Haruto and Stephen were in another team. Many other teams were also there. I was their team leader. Lacy with her wit wrote my name all of a sudden as team leader and Ellie too gave her consent. Sky was his team''s leader. The competition was real tough specially when you are in first year and need to compete against not only first year students but also other year team students as well.The quiz was held in 2 rounds. In the preliminary round the actual selection for the best 10 teams would be done. And the total no. of teams almost crossed 200. When the 1st round arrived I was looking lost as if where I had come. My other team members were puzzled too. It was was really tough. With great difficulty we could answer some. But we knew we would not be moving forward to 2 nd round.


    Finally we left the room full of anxiety. Physics practical class had arrived and we were late. The same Sir who was annoying in the morning came to disturb in the afternoon.He doesn''t take our practical classes. But came to torture us practically. Haruto tried to explain the matter. I and Sky were 2 clever people kept quiet bowing our heads. Ellie was almost starting to revolt when I quickly grabbed her hand and signalled her to stop. Soon Sir left us. We were fakefully and tactfully sorry so he didn''t write our names. Our Practical class Sir entered. We were happily rescued. Then we moved forward with our experimental work. Suddenly Sky commented, " I guess Sir might be getting great lashings from his wife so he is acting like that. "


    I replied, " Yup, His foul mood for recent days are real proof of it. "


    Haruto started to laugh.


    I was enacting the role our physics Sir when the Lab trainer entered. Others became quiet. I continued. I suddenly saw him and quietened myself. They started to laugh. Recently, I have been noticing that Haruto and Sky both are becoming naughty and close day by day. I don''t mean Gay type. But their teasing frequency together is at resonance.


    Funny right.


    Finally the time for the results came.


    I, Sky and Haruto went. Lacy went to the station. We went to check our results. Finally again we were together. Walking through the corridors, walking upstairs may not be the same stairs or corridors which we took before. But the fact was we were together.


    There we had to wait. No results were out. They were deciding on the top 10 teams. We were able to see the answers. Our team could answer only 2 correct answers. That too those two were mine.


    Sky''s team could answer 4-5 questions. Our state was really pitiable. But I was happy to learn new things with them again. Obviously we couldn''t make it. None of the 1st year could. He was talking about his interest in cricket on our way back. I suggested him to participate in the sports event held in our college once in every year during summers. He said, " I will try"


    While climbing down the stairs, the floor was a bit slippery. I commented all of a sudden that I was falling down. He spoke softly, " Walk carefully. Watch the steps. "


    At least there is someone who really thinks about me.


    I went to the station and confirmed Lacy of the news that we lost. She said, " Good. I knew it. Life is easy now. "


    We boarded the train. We took our seats.


    She was playing a new game.I reached the station and left.


    I was on my way to go to home when something special happened unexpectedly...

 Chapter 28 - Voice Of Spring

    I took my ride by bus. It was not that much cramped with passengers which was a good sign. Suddenly Sky started chatting with me. It was the first time chatting in a bus. I usually don''t chat in the bus. Be it the most important of the messages. Not even my parents ones. I was super bored but he drove it away. We were chatting regarding the university roll numbers. We got one after another roll which made us one step closer. Then I reached home. I changed into my home dress. Grabbed some food and went to bed. There I lay with my phone . He was having difficulty regarding the form filling. He was asking whether the "Print " option was active or not. I tried it out first. It didn''t work for me. He got anxious. I was using my smartphone. He too was using the same. I finally replied either we need to go to the cafe or we need to attach the printer since no pdf is available. He all of a sudden gave me his another phone number. He had two phone numbers. One which contained the weibo another where a person can call. Due to some settings 2 cannot be in sync in one mobile. I was extremely happy and scared at same time. Happy that he trusts me. And scared at his request. He said, " Since, I am not always available in the weibo you can call me. If you get any updates call me up because I won''t be opening the account for the time being"


    I said, " Sure"


    But my heart palpitated. I had never called up a boy of my same age before. I took calls from them but never became the initiator. That too first time for my crush. Already my heart races when I chat with him. But directly on mobile it was like a secret temptation or fear that haunted me.


    I called up Lacy for the solution if she had any. She told me to use the Laptop so that the pdf maybe initiated and to take it in a pen drive.


    I called up Sky. I was engrossed in hearing his ringtone. The ringtone was as if I was reading his heart. Although he has a jolly and happy aura maybe.. But the ringtone had made me dive into the unending ocean the lonely heart which needed to be cared , A heart filled with sorrow.


    "Hello, Sonnet any news"


    I suddenly got a shock. I was a bit distracted.


    I said, " Yea ah Yes. "


    First time I heard his voice over phone. It was as if listening to a poets voice with birds chirping all around. My heart fleeting along with them. What I heard was his voice Or my heart pounding in sync with him. Whatever it is I am not sure


    I said what Lacy said.


    He replied, " Since this is the case, if I can''t do it today can you do it for me?"


    I said, " I will try"


    He said, " You know my password right? "


    I said , " No".


    He said to note down his password. Actually everyone''s password was their date of birth. May be It was God''s will that I got to know his birth date and he himself said that to me. He was 7 months younger than me. My heart bled thinking about that because as far as I know my parents would never allow such a person to date with me even if someday we truly come to love each other.


    Then he finally said, " Don''t misuse my password "


    I replied, " I am not you. Don''t place people in the same footing as yours. "


    He tittered.


    I smiled too. Maybe he didn''t feel it. But I felt his happiness.


    Finally we bade each other goodbye .


    I was thinking how my voice sounded over phone. Was it overbearing? Or was it a bit too mature?


    But for him I took the initiative . His voice was already enough to make me struggle to stay at home.


    At last the voice of my spring came. For many days I have been wishing to get his phone number. And today my wish was fulfilled.


    At night he confirmed that Lacy''s method worked. And he said, " Thank you. You try it for yours."


    I replied, " Sure"


    He replied, " But it took most of the internet for one simple thing"


    I replied, " it''s better rather than getting nothing "


    He replied, " Okay,Bye "


    I replied, " Bye"


    He replied, " Of course, rather than anything after all it''s about exam"


    Then he was offline.


    I was happy to spend time with him even at home.


    I went off to sleep early..


    Seeking for my voice of spring in my Dreams...

 Chapter 29 - You and Me

    Next day Lacy didn''t come. I went to college with the excuse of important lectures. But actually to meet him. We got our physics papers. I was actually very happy to get 45 since I have attempted 45 marks question out of 50.Sky scored 47,as expected of a good student. I was happy that we both faired well.


    Next was our communication training class. All students hate it. So all of them left leaving me and Sky. My heart beat fast to think that only we two would be sitting that to together. Almost a date in the college without going out.


    A swift breeze was blowing and his hair was waving. We both were chatting. I noticed that his finger was cut. I asked him. He said that he banged against the door. Although I was worried I gave a fake smile. I had to.


    Then teacher came. Haturo and his companions entered too. We attended the class.


    After a long time finally we were together in the computer lab class. I was as if in a fairy land-chatting with him happily. We were discussing regarding novels and works of literature. He loves reading books. But I am an otaku. So with few books we were discussing.


    We went on doing programming.


    Finally we went out together. Our class was over. He took his bicycle and rode off. We both bade each other goodbye.


    The train was 30 minutes late. Finally when the train had arrived I took my seat. I felt really lonely without Lacy around. Other team members went to their home.


    Suddenly Sky started texting to me. He was asking me regarding registration. I was telling him the steps. He followed it. While chatting ,by mistake a wrong emoji I had sent to him. I sent him " Yellow heart "


    He read it.


    I was already in a dilemma. Now to add this problem. I said, " Wrong emoji. " He replied, " Yeah it is good "


    I replied, " Leave")


    Finally I boarded the busy bus. I had become an obligation. I continued to chat. May be I had crossed a line a bit today. I was chatting with him as a friend as a lover.


    Our chat went off track. But nevertheless it was exciting. I again called him up regarding the notes. After everything was done I said, "Thanks"


    He replied, " No need to say it . "


    At home I was totally tired. I went off to sleep.

 Chapter 30 - Semester exams near- Goosebumps Here

    Oh My God! It''s already 20th.My semester exams are near.


    It was the third last day before our holidays for semester break.


    We all attended the college. I, Lacy, Stephen, Ellie, Allen, Gray, Sky and others.


    The first fun was the breakup party arranged by the boys of our class for a boy whose girl crush was found out to be someone else''s girlfriend.


    The party only comprised of boys. Sky was the opener. The cake was smashed and painted on their faces. Initiator was him of course. The KinG of All these Doings. They were laughing loudly.


    At that time I was not present. I only saw the climax scene where Sky ended the ceremony with handful of cream on the face of the pitiful boy. I had gone to library at that time. As soon as I entered I asked them regarding the matter. Sky personally reported the matter to me.


    During the break time, I and Lacy were feasting on our dishes. My mom had prepared a chicken preparation. We both ate it. It was extremely delicious. It''s creamy and delicate texture accompanied with juicy taste was enough for it to be kept on the same footing as the Great chef''s. It''s aroma was so rich that it''s scent went to the second bench where Sky sat and he came.


    But he couldn''t ask for it obviously. He was not my bf. He asked regarding the practicals and looked at our tiffin with his gleaming eyes.But we didn''t even ask him to give him. After all it would mean indirect "k**"


    He talked to me regarding his childhood days.


    I was talking about how I made the graphic pen at home. I even told him how greatly I used a battery straight to it''s disaster by using copper coil for eddy current experiments during my high ~school days.


    We were practicing the practicals together. I took care about practicing it for the semester exams. I made a simple circuit and drew it.


    I was operating with the circuit and tightly fixed the circuit when a sudden incident took place and placed myself upside down

 Chapter 31 - Sarcasm At Its Best

    I was the person responsible for the circuit.I started connecting all of A sudden I got an electric shock. A small one. I stood stupified for A minute Or two. Sky and Haruto were together asking Sir regarding the questions for the viva.All of a sudden he saw me. He quickly fetched a wooden ruler and rescued me. I sat down from a shock.He quickly gave me my bottle to drink water. Sir came and scolded me for carelessly handling the circuits.I had just recovered from a shock and was sitting up right. My head was bowed down. I begged Sir for forgiveness.Sir left then and said me, " Don''t do stuffs on your own if you don''t have any practical knowledge. It''s dangerous. "


    I replied, " Yes, Sir"


    The event ended but I didn''t came to know how all of a sudden my eyes were moist and tears were trickling down my cheeks. I wept silently. I didn''t put my head up.


    Sky commented, " Look at that group, that group can''t even arrange the circuit by themselves. The ammeter one they are connecting with the voltmeter and to measure voltage connecting it with wattmeter. What a nuisance! They don''t even have theoretical knowledge along with practical one. "


    That circuit word seemed a nightmare to me at that time. I knew he was trying to comfort me. By now Lacy ran and came to me. She was talking to me. After a few minutes I was revived. I again with full concentration saw Sky and Haruto do the practical. I said, " Umm, Sky Thank you "


    He asked , " What for? "


    I said, " For that circuit case. Had you had not come on time I would have completely lost my senses. "


    He said, " No problem. But no need we are lab partners after all. "


    I replied, " Yet I am grateful to you"


    He continued fixing the circuit.


    I was thinking..: After all this am I still a lab partner to you? Are you really serious.


    After that I understood my situation. I was in no condition to made him fall in love with me. I neither have beauty nor do I have a good figure and height. But does love really require age, figure, height and other physical attributes and not just because what you really are.I still don''t know the answer.


    After I saw them fixing the circuit I tried it on my own because in practical examinations we need to do it alone.


    I started doing. In between he and Haruto guided me.


    Phew, Finally the circuit was completed.


    Sky was looking at me with pleasant eyes. I was happy that it was in accordance to his satisfaction.


    Suddenly an announcement dropped by. They said due to some official cause the college will get over at 3:30 p. m.


    The great sarcasm of the day.


    Actually for we first year students the college get over at 3:30 p. m.


    Sky was laughing so bad that he and Haruto were embracing each other . I was feeling jealous of Haruto. He was so lucky to get his hug that I wanted to bang his head with the calculator.


    I too started to laugh as he looked at me. And we both exchanged glances.


    The college got over at the stipulated time. And I bade him Goodbye. I and Lacy walked to catch the train.

 Chapter 32 - Freshers Party

    Finally the day for the fresher event arrived. I dressed up in the best way possible. Obviously for him in a cute and simple fashion. Because of him I have learnt to like make up. I started liking make-up only to show the pretty me at times like this.


    I dressed up in a pink colored designable dress. Added eyeliner and lipstick. Then foundation, followed by face pack. Then I combed my hair in to my usual ponytail style and made natural curls on the sides to slim down my round face. I even applied pink nail polish. Finally a simple touch of powder to keep the make-up intact. This was the first time I understood why girls love make-up.


    Lacy was dressed up in a long dress. She looked party perfect. Black coloured dress with Matt finish make-up. The best part was the first boy I saw while entering the college was him. He came by his father''s bike. Other girls were looking too good. I felt inferior at how candidly I dressed up. Others wore black, blue, green, yellow but my pink was the unique colour out there. He wore a violet coloured shirt and black trousers. He was looking totally handsome in my eyes. I don''t know why my mom doesn''t think he is handsome. Actually his complexion makes my mom think so. But his manly figure is best shown in him wearing formals. The worst part was I was tagging along with the girls of our class and he didn''t even take a glance at us.


    My imagination: I want to grab your shirt and pull you to look towards me. Hmph!


    But I had kept a poker face. At the freshers our prestigious college separated the boys and the girls. We were seated in different sections.


    Sad enough to break one''s heart right!


    Suddenly Lacy said with a laugh, " Look, your Sky is keeping a poker face too. Go there and comfort him by singing some songs to him. "


    I replied in a cold voice in an effort to save my affection towards him from everyone saying, "Listen, no need to look around to look at those boys. If you do I will call up brother Henry and leave you to deal with him yourself. Enjoy the program for the time being. "


    Lacy pouted and said, " You are so unromantic. No wonder no boys are into you. Hmph! "


    I replied, " Ok dear, I Will not tell anything to brother Henry. Happy. And enjoy. "


    Then we concentrated on the concert. Although my heart wanted to do what Lacy said back then but no hope- he is not into me. But I didn''t deny the fact that he is mine.


    Performances continued. We danced and sung along with them. Mr and Miss Freshers were selected. And finally it was time for food packet distribution.


    After taking the food packet I was able to see Sky. Since, I couldn''t leave the girls group I eye contacted him from far. I smiled at him. I thought he wouldn''t see me. But he was looking at me and smiled back. Then I asked him with signals if he had collected the food packet or not. He replied with his movements that he had packed it in his bag.


    I really wanted to go to him. But it''s hopeless. Lacy came and took my hand and told me accompany her to the washroom. I signalled Sky with eye contact bye. He too signalled bye.


    Luckily Lacy didn''t see that. After all I was the sneaky one.


    We came out and found out Sky had gone home. We took many photo shooting sessions. But my mind was away with him thinking about him. In fact throughout the program I was thinking about him.


    We went to the canteen. We ate obviously non-veg food. It was Yum.


    After completing our lunch we went to the station. All of a sudden I heard a commotion at station. What I saw was something really shocking!!!

 Chapter 33 - Ruckus on way back

    O my God!


    Such a huge Monkey. It was having its fill :banana.I was totally scared so was she. Gray came to our rescue. He helped us to get back on the train. I with great pleasure thanked him. He said, " Don''t worry after all you are mine. "


    I replied, " What! "


    He said, " Better , take care"


    Lacy was nudging me. And telling me good keep going. I heard everything but I pretended not to hear a thing. It was really infuriating. The one from whom I want to listen these words don''t even bother to look at me. And the one whom I don''t wanna get entangled with keeps entangling with me. Even the Almighty is playing tricks with me.


    In the train I don''t know how I felt asleep. I was dreaming. I dreamt that Sky was with me holding my hands and confessing me to Leave him alone forever and not to disturb him.


    I woke up in a shock!


    I was so much captivated by that suddenly tears trickled down my eyes . She saw it and patted my head. Lacy said, " Did you dream of something bad. If you dream of something bad it''s better if you tell someone so that it doesn''t become reality."


    I couldn''t possibly tell her nor could I possibly think of that dream to come true.


    I just silently wept and said, "I forgot about what the dream was about but my eyes are hurting ever since I woke up. "


    The station arrived. I bade Lacy Goodbye. I took the bus and went back home. But that dream occupied my mind on the whole...


    At home I opened the weibo. I saw he was offline since last he chatted with me. I even checked his social media account to find no response. I got some of his good photos in the college group at the freshers. He was Haruto, Gray and the group. His smile was really adorable. I secretly kept all of his photos in the hidden album where my parents or even my sister won''t be able to see. The photos without him of course I had deleted.


    Even after a long wait no message. It''s already 12:00a.m. No Hope..


    I don''t know what awaits next but my heart can''t simply take the dream I had dreamt with him and me..

 Chapter 34 - Ultimate Suspense

    The next what followed was our exam date which was given randomly. Luckily I had seen the routine on time. Sky was finally online. He was asking me regarding the routine. Whenever his needs will be over he will say Bye. It happens most of the time. Who will make him understand that there are only two things in the world that needs attention. One is of course his own health secondly girls....


    Specially if you need them the most. They must be given special treatment.And I need his most attention.


    The admit card for the exam was not released yet. And the practical exam was at hand. Too add even more spices to the salt on the wound, My computer exam was to be held one day before the exam.


    Finally Shelly came up with a doubt which was mine too. And I got a super golden opportunity to chat with him over phone. I intentionally didn''t give his phone number to anyone. Most of them don''t even know that I have his another phone number. Not even Lacy...


    I called him up. Again that desolate ringtone. But this time I dug out whose musical piece it was. The voice was known to me. But the song was not. Actually it was an underrated music. I got a shock when he said hello. I was again captivated by the song. He asked, " Sonnet any problem? "


    I replied, " Yes, Can you please explain the experiment on Torque speed characteristics of a separately excited DC motor? "


    He replied, " Yeah, Sure.Well you can understand by reading the procedure. "


    I replied, " If everything would be understood by reading the manual and procedure then don''t you think we wouldn''t have to practice it in practical class and waste our time. "


    He paused for a minute.


    Actually his arrogance pissed me off. I think about him so much and the moment I called him up he wants to hung up. Never ever possible at least when I am not ready to give up.


    He was quietly making me understand. In between he too got a bit confused. Finally after discussing and remembering what our Sir said back then at our class, we both understood it in depth.


    Finally he replied, " Did you understand? "


    I said, " Yes, Thanks a lot. "


    He said, "No problem, If you have further problem you can call me up at any other time. I am always available. "


    I replied, " Ok"


    I thought to myself, I should not disturb him much in the future because may be because of it he might leave my side...


    I was really happy ,to be able to understand clearly after taking help from him.


    I searched for the song and found out that it was of my favorite artist''s underrated yet a beautiful song. I was really relieved to know that he loves the same musicians songs as I love. I played the songs one by one while solving maths. Before I loved the tune. Never really understood the lyrics . After all I was bit of a priestess. But he changed me to a romantically understandable being. I really understood what each and every love or heart break songs meant.


    I was so much delved in depth that I forgot the time and it was already 11''o clock at night.


    I checked whether the admit card was released or not. I saw a window had opened. I thought maybe it''s not mobile supported. I immediately informed Sky via messaging app. The primitive form which I had used back when I was in class 6 . Really a nostalgia. Everytime calling up is inconvenient and doesn''t look apt. I informed him. He replied with a broad smile emoji Thanks. I was happy to see that emoji. But that website was the ultimate traitor. He was unable to download so was I.


    It had more or less become a custom whenever I or he chatted to bade each other Good night.


    He finally replied, "You try it tomorrow. I''m off to sleep. If you get any news inform me about it.


    I replied, " Sure. And Good night. I will surely inform you. "


    Finally after a pause he asked, "BTW how did you get to know about the admit card. Did anyone download it? "


    I replied, "Nope, I saw that new window appeared and a bit of intuition that day after tomorrow is our exam. "


    He replied, " Yeah. Absolutely correct. Okay Good Night"


    Really the university exams are at hand and we are without our admit card. Isn''t it a bit too much of a torture. Even a good student like Sky is feeling troubled. Lacy, Shelly and Others filled the weibo group with non-stop protests against the university order. It was already 1''o clock. Too late..

 Chapter 35 - Quality Time

    You must be thinking what The heck! Quality time?


    Yeah semester exam. Can it turn into another dating place? Yes with me it''s possible.Let''s see how.


    A bright sunny morning. I took my shower as soon as possible to get rid of exam stress. Then after grabbing my breakfast I set off for my exam. My exam was held from 2-5:00 p.m.We all were given different sets. Sky and I got the same. I was completing the practical with full determination when all of a sudden Electrical Sir popped in. He started asking me viva questions.I was startled. In the beginning he was telling me, " I will give you Zero. "


    Just imagine how he broke down my morale before fight. Then finally he exclaimed, " Yeah why don''t you die in the pool of pond. Do you wanna drown? "


    I timidly answered, " No"


    Just imagine how embarrassing the situation was.


    From behind Sky was exclaiming , " Yeah why don''t you drown? "


    I was feeling to hit him on his head. Sir called him, " Yeah, You Mocking Buddy come. "


    He replied with load of attitude, " Sir, What have I done? "


    Sir said, " Nothing. I love you too much so I said. "


    He gave a weird expression and was almost gonna exclaim, "What the f**k"


    I really bombed the viva.


    Lacy''s one was hit. She was pretty prepared. Ellie too bombed like me.


    My practical exam was over at 3:15p.m.but I stayed there with the excuse to go home with Lacy. But in my heart I actually wanted to stay with him.


    He was chatting with me slowly. I was crying in between because I had bombed the viva so well. Tears had welled up. He said, " Life is full of adventure. Just take it as one adventure but not fear. "


    I was really relieved telling him about it. He knows well to make me feel stress free. He named the Sir as MoCking Daddy.


    I was laughing too hard. Suddenly a smoke was seen. It was from where the auto- transformer in RLC circuit. The coil was burnt.


    He showed his real wisdom out there..


    He was guiding the professors. He detected the origin of the smoke and even the burn. The coil was burnt when Stephen was taking the reading after connection. He requested the professors to untighten the screw. To open the first part and then to check the coil part.


    This incident brought us even closer. He was telling me how he and his father handled tech-things at home. He was sharing his sweet memories. I was very happy to listen them. Our experiment on calibration of ammeter was a hit. So I was a bit happy.


    Finally Lacy''s experiment was over. I was secretly happy over the quality time we spent secretly in the exam

 Chapter 36 - Broken Bonds

    I was humming a song while returning home. It was already late. Anyways I arrived. At home mom cooked my favorite chicken recipe. I was delighted and happy.


    My school friend, Anna called me up. She was anxious as well as flustered. I was scared as to what had happened.


    Well for this I need to get to tell a bit of my past life at school.


    At school I, Anna, Annie and Snow were childhood sweetheart cum buddies. Wherever we would go we would be together. In fact I , Anna and Annie had a sleepover party at my home. Such pleasant memories we had planted and created together.


    Now coming to the present situation, Anna told me that I know one of Annie''s secret which you didn''t know. She had a bf in grade 12 . Infact they dated.


    I being a friend told her that not to be rash in your relationship so soon because you have your dignity. But she went out of her way. And to add her bf instigated her that we are her enemies. I mean WTF. Obviously our relationship was longer with her than him. But she chose him and declared her relationship with her was fake- just for show. She didn''t want to ruin her High School so she had kept tolerating her.


    On hearing such words from Annie thinking about out Anna I felt like giving her a tight slap.


    She said she wanted to be over just after boards. But our sleepover was after our exam. At that time too they were holding hands. We played till night drained our energy. We were bustling with vigour at the park near my home. We played and clicked photos. I mean all those were fake. Do you just conclude the relationship just because of some person not liking us. Where are those old good days! Gone all gone. And all of it started in my absence and ended in my presence.


    I had even built castles in the sky thinking that we would have a reunion after the semester exams were over. But I was in the cover all along that they took the decision for themselves to break the relationship. Anna was totally heartbroken hearing those rude words. She stayed in her home for 15 days after exam was over. Was it all fake ? all were a drama?


    Anna was weeping bitterly. I covered my internal bleeding , changed my voice and said her in a comforting tone. "Listen, Since she declared it fake. That means the chapter is closed. You study and get on your feet to prove your worth. You are not frail. And as for her deed one day or the other she will truly understand her mistake. But you cannot wait for that. Just Move On. I know it''s easier said than done. But this has left with me no chance. "


    She calmed down a bit. After a few consoles we bade each other goodbye.


    About Everything just happened, I think I am the one suffering the most. And there is no one to console me. Not even Sky.


    I have read many mangas and modern romance Novels. In every novel heroine gets a hug from the beloved. But why am I the one in such a pitiful state. No one to console me, No one to think about me. Nobody to hug me even when I''m upset....


    Really bonds of 6-8 years broken just like some glass sheet falling on the floor.


    The earth was shaky or it was my eyes I don''t know. I opened the galary and was holding the photo of our group in my hands . Tears welled up.I was recalling my so called happy but fake days. But there is no one to console me. Literally no one. I''m just one cheap piece of paper floating in the air.. Nothing else.. It had never changed...

 Chapter 37 - A Wayward Addiction

    Next day He asked me regarding the practical. I mean he only asks me regarding studies and nothing else. Only during a vacation break we had informal chats.


    Life is really a series of chapters without end. And mine is a boring one. With a broken heart I wrote him, " Just wait I will tell you"


    He replied, "Okay"


    I didn''t reply. I was not in a mood. After yesterday''s incident definitely not.


    After few minutes he wrote, " Are you okay? "


    I mean this one message whether as a friend or a partner in his heart I felt a bit happy and shocked at the same time.


    I was wondering I didn''t type a thing incorrectly why all of a sudden is he asking this.


    I replied, "Why? "


    He said, " No, I just thought. Usually you end the conversation so I guessed. Nothing more"


    I replied, " No, I am super fine. I will surely tell you just give me few minutes. "


    He replied, "Okay"


    I replied with a smiley to not let him recognize my heart broken state.


    I gave him the notes. We chatted for few minutes.


    After our chat was over an unknown fear and sadness gripped me I felt like crying once more.


    I started reading comics. My medicine when I''m in sorrowful state. I really love to read and get so much engrossed in it that I often forget the world around me.I continued. My mom came snatched the mobile. I was feeling dejected and started to quarrel. I took it back sneakily. I was really mad as well as naive at that time. Next day is my exam and today I am reading comics.Really destroying my destiny in my hands. I could understand that yet can''t respond to that.


    I really need someone who can get me rid of this wierd addiction that I contracted after a despicable incident back in my school days. That whenever I''m depressed I read comics. It''s just like nicotine to me. A wierd type of illness.Tomorrow is the practical exam yet I''m obsessed with such comics. To me as soon as I leave it I won''t be able to survive as I will get reminded of the real world.


    I don''t know what will happen to me tomorrow.

 Chapter 38 - Exam Date

    Ugh! Finally today my practical exams will be over.


    I and Lacy were utterly worried. Two exams in one day not a matter of joke. First was mechanical workshop. Second after a 1hour break physics laboratory exam.


    First exam.A lottery took place on what job are we going to work. I was really lucky to get welding. I was praying to God not to get carpentery or fitting otherwise it would become unfitting.


    Sky couldn''t escape carpentry. He was greatly doing his work. Even sweating while focusing all on that piece of wood to create something special. I had a lot of time left so I was gazing at him. His serious handsome look was forcing me to look at him. Every day I go to college with the resolve that I won''t doze off or zone out but end up staying with him.


    Suddenly he looked at me.


    He asked in a soft voice, " Completed"


    I said, "Yep. Your one is really tiring. "


    He replied, " Yeah it''s actually drained out my energy. "


    I said, " Sit down and start writing the job report for the time being. After 2 minutes you resume. "


    He replied, " Great Idea, BTW what do we need to write. "


    I told him the headlines.


    Actually he was too much engrossed in his job that he almost didn''t follow what sir had told to write in the job report.


    Lacy from afar was signalling me that she was bored. She too got welding after all. Gray was behind me seeing Sky started asking me what to write what not to write. I showed him because he got welding to. Sky at side was asking me if his report was all correct with the headlines or not. Seeing these two, Shelly started to laugh. She got welding. She told me to show the drawing if all her labellings were correct or not. Finally I was wondering what kind of exam we were giving.


    Finally time was up. Invigilators took the answer sheets.


    We had 1 hour break. During the break we were all studying. I was looking here and there but couldn''t find him.


    After 35 minutes he came. By that time I was engrossed in studying. He came and glanced through what I was reading while sitting. I only realised when I saw the retreating steps. I went and asked him regarding the prism. He clearly stated I will not perform it''s damn frustrating. I too nodded. Then he started reading from my practical notebook. I didn''t even notice when but seeing him I didn''t go back to Lacy. I stood beside him letting him to read and myself to read as well.


    Then we went to physics lab. We had to stand according to our roll nos. before entering the room. Beside our lab was the chemistry lab where other department members came to give their exams. All of a sudden Haruto went to peek at that class. May be his friend was there.


    But Sky made a joke out of it.


    He said, "Look, He is looking for some beautiful elder sister to be his girlfriend. "


    I started to laugh. His sense of humour was seriously admirable added to his tone.


    I said, " They are first year batch like us. Other department. "


    He said, " Oh! Then let me go and have a look. "


    I subconsciously said, " You stay here. You don''t have to go. "


    I then controlled and said, " Soon our roll nos. will be called. No need of further jokes. "


    He replied, " Look! Your Hubby"


    I was a bit stunned then I took a look. I saw a short heighted student walking across the corridor where we were standing. I understood his intentional using of that word. I was short heighted so he often made fun of me. Now when I think about it instead of getting mad at him I should have replied, " I curse you that You will definitely marry a girl as short-heighted as me. "


    Then our call came. This time my luck didn''t favor much. I got a standard experiment on finding coefficient of viscosity using poiseulli''s capillary flow method. Sky got Newton''s ring.


    I was scribbling and writing with full dedication. Soon I had completed writing my paper. But I stayed back for the viva only to stay beside him.


    We gave our viva together. We were happy while we got out together. I met Lacy who left the Hall earlier and Stephen on the way when Lacy told me to go to Physics sir regarding sign up. Sky was walking with me. We both again entered the college. Lacy took the transport and headed towards the station. Sky was telling me to race against him to reach the room. I refused. I clearly know that his longer legs will make him win and I a shorty and plump was no match. I started to walk faster. He was walking smoothly matching my steps. He told me, " What''s needed to walk forcibly."


    I clearly understood his reason. He was mocking at my short legs. I became mad..


    He was laughing and telling , " Okay, I won''t tease you"


    "Look we reached." And he opened the door.


    For once I thought he became a gentleman but when he said, " I won. I''m first. " I really understood that I had high expectations of him.


    I said, " I didn''t agree to your challenge anyways"


    With my usual cold tone.


    Then we signed up for our marksheet. After signing up we walked together. By now Lacy, Stephen and the group reached the station. He was asking me how much does it cost to reach the station alone . I said it. He said that really it really costs much if you ride alone. Better to wait for the transport to fill up.


    I nodded.


    I was wondering when did he start thinking about my transport route. But it made me happy. Because at least friendship is a good start. But still timing is a great factor. His father came to pick him up. I bade him good bye obviously not in front of his dad. And took the transport to reach the station and meet Lacy and her group.


    .

 Chapter 39 - Nikkis Birthday

    Guessed right! my younger sister''s birthday. From the morning there was a lot of hubub. Daddy was arranging for the gifts. My mom was cooking special dishes for the occasion. I the laziest one , wished her only.


    I didn''t inform Lacy about Nikki''s birthday only to sent it as a status.


    The numerous dishes were prepared.We were the ones enjoying the most.


    At night Black Forest cake was bought. And a magic candle to celebrate her 15 th birthday. From the morning she was receiving wishes. Her friends and my friends too wished her.


    The night was totally lit.


    All of a sudden Gray called up to solve one sum. I didn''t want to but had to. After all he called me up. The routine for the exam was released yesterday. As soon as it had released I informed Sky via message because he is not all active in the social media. I remember how late he made me wait for the reply.


    I sent the status of my sister cutting the. Seeing the status Stephen was asking which class she reads. I replied bluntly 9.I was being protective because she was looking prettier in the photo captured by me as it was edited beautifully.


    Nevertheless my mom looking at the weibo started to laugh.


    Then at night balloons were blown. And the cake along with various kinds of chocolates were decorated and placed on the platter in front of her.


    She was laughing. Daddy was video shooting it.I was eating the cake with cream all over mine and her face.


    Lacy was scolding me over weibo for informing her late regarding my sister''s birthday. I don''t know how much from the bag of slangs she bestowed the words upon me.


    Finally we had our dinner with fried rice and chilli chicken. And others as well. Chilli corn recipe and the special lemon soup. Of course sweet tarts and ice cream were there as desserts.


    The birthday party was a small one. But it was really an adorable one.

 Chapter 40 - My Sis Nikki

    Hello! I''m Nikki.I read in the same school from where Sonnet Sis passed her 12 th. And now I''m in grade 9.


    And I know one of my sister''s darkest secret...


    She likes brother Sky.


    No one can escape from me in case of these matters. I remember how hardly my sis blushed when I told mom that she likes brother Sky. She tried to disaprove me to prove mom that''s not it. But failed in front of me. Obviously I''m a great sneaker of these things after all. I guess no one knows it. Only I can sense.


    I remember how much she smiles secretly while reading and sending brother messages. In fact even if he doesn''t write sometimes she reads those messages again and again.


    I don''t like studying as much as my elder sis does.


    Infact I''m completely opposite to her. She loves anime and mangas, I love dramas and serials. She doesn''t like to do make-up. But I love it. But recently she doesn''t retaliate as such while mom is applying makeup on her face during the freshers. This was the first time I saw her in make-up that too for college freshers. Even in the marriage parties she never dressed up as girl. But as a tomboy.


    I love to crack jokes and jabber all the time. But she is like a 1000 year old banyan tree. With no blossoms. What a life she deals!


    Had I been in her place, I would have enjoyed like hell.


    Although I don''t like her as such. But still being my Sister I can only give her one suggestion that don''t get used to being used by others. I know she loves brother Sky. But I feel that brother Sky only uses her for the notes and other things and nothing else. I hope she really learns to take care of herself because I have much work to do in investigating my friends affairs.


    I hate maths and my sister loves maths. I remember how arrogantly she was teaching me maths before my exam. I''m still furious at her regarding it. So many chapters how can one finish. Although she teaches well but my mind is not made up of that much grey matter to understand it''s language. I really wonder who in the world started education! Specifically exams.I really want to curse them. Because they had sucked up my life. But my elder sis on the other hand thanks those people because for them brother Sky talks to her. Sigh! Sigh! So wierd is the word I live in. wierder to find that my Sis is the polar opposite of mine.

 Chapter 41 - Anime Club

    Have I mentioned before that I am a member of college private anime group?


    Sad enough Sky is not a member he doesn''t watch anime or read mangas. He only loves to read books and has interest in sports especially cricket. I remember when I asked him regarding cricket he was so much elated.He was telling me everything in details from which store he bought cricket goods then where he plays. He was even showing his steps. And reflexes.


    I didn''t ask for so much but it was spontaneous. Just like anyone would ask me about anime and painting.


    I also suggested him to go for the auditions during the college fest where various events would be held. And he can represent a team.


    He was elated but suddenly he stopped and said, "I don''t know whether I will go for it or not. Actually I can''t miss the important classes. "


    Then I remembered he is just like me regarding the classes.


    I replied, " Well, see if you can. I hope you atleast give a try for auditions. "


    He replied, " Yeah. Sure"


    Today is the club meet online.


    We were seeing the poll for the animes. I was very happy to see " Death Note" to be at the top. I was actually very happy because it deserves it. Other members vere quarelling over " Demon Slayer"


    I replied, " People worldwide loves thriller. So this is the hit one. "


    They all bowed at once. Obviously I can''t leave one of my favorite anime to be defeated just like that hmph.


    Then I showed them one anime painting. Alex pointed out. From where the phasor diagram at the back page popping up. I replied, " Great use of electrical copy. "


    The entire group started to laugh. They were praising my picture. I only hoped if I could show that to Sky. But exams are knocking the door. And he might get angry or may be disappointed if I show him these stuffs.


    I remember for once he appreciated my anime drawing when I was at the library drawing. I didn''t develop feelings for him at that time. He complemented me while I was drawing.


    I replied, " I used to draw better in my school life. This is not upto standard. Anyways thanks. "


    He was so angry that time he replied, " This is the reason I don''t like people of your type. Take it as a complement. Who wants to know whether you were better or not?"


    I felt very hurt. I was trying to tell him sorry but he went out right after that.


    Now I regret why I had replied to him in a rude manner.


    Sigh!


    Our party continued. And we were really happy to discuss even old animes, I mean childhood animes as well.


    Every one of us wished to go to Japan once in our lifetime to really feel the womb of animes. The one which accompanies me still now. Through every thick and thin.

 Chapter 42 - Felt like a week

    I was terribly upset. Couldn''t even talk to Sky. Couldnt even see him. Because finally our college declared holidays before semester exam. Everyone was busy since it was the golden opportunity either to crack it or to bomb it. I don''t want to bomb it. But seriously want to talk with him. Finally after a lot of thought I thought not to contact him. It was already 2 days since we last contacted. But it feels like a week to me.


    Next day I got a doubt in one maths sum. I directly messaged Sky. His way of chatting with me improved too. Before he would Say Thanks for every little things and forbid me from telling so. Now he doesn''t say thanks. Most importantly the thing I hated the most of his writing style was his replying" bye "after few minutes of our chat and he would go offline. Or if it via messages ge would write "bye". It really offended me a lot. It takes great thought and resolve to chat with him but only to get bye at the end is not nice. Because I want the chat to continue. But this time he didn''t interrupt me. He helped me. He too had one confusion I cleared it that for him. Then for few minutes he chatted with me just like a friend. I never knew I would be so much comfortable chatting with him. Even in college out of all the boys I had met so far he is the one who can let me spill out what I was thinking. I really felt happy when we were chatting. My resolve was deliberately worth it. I just wished that time would stop and we both would chat and tell what''s inside us. I really want to know more about him regarding his parents. From his talks I can feel that he loves his Dad the most. And shares with him. Even during the exams I saw his dad picking him up. And he obediently waited for him. Although I was alone with him. Because Lacy and others left for the station on the last day of our practical exam.I felt I was with someone known to me.I hope he remains like this. Others at his age smoke, drink and flirt with members opposite sex . But with him I have never seen or felt it till now. It is good. But yeah one thing I hate the fact that he is always surrounded by girls wherever he goes. And he loves to keep actresses pictures in his gallery. Well he said that. But it makes me feel furious.


    I really want someone who treasures me. And who doesn''t cheat me. But I seriously don''t know why I fell for him.So much...


    THAT It feels Like A Week to me that has passed without him.

 Chapter 43 - Jelly Sonnet

    Guess what it''s Shelly''s birthday. Shelly of my school also my travel partner. Whenever I had to go be it for Christmas outing or be it for coaching she is always there for me.


    Sharp at 12''o clock I wished her. Then I called her up. We were really chatting after a long time ever since we left for college for further studies.We were discussing about our college. Those hilarious and cold vivas, the irritating or intellectual professors and much more.


    I shared her pic on the weibo status. I asked her to send me her princess pic which she wore on her sisters wedding ceremony. She is really pretty and looks prettier in that. I was chatting with her " See today most of the guys of our college are gonna fall for you. "


    She was laughing and saying , " Then you will handle them"


    I was laughing too.


    I shared but none to reply except one.


    He never viewed any of my status with keen interest until the end. He only sees 1st or none of my status rest he doesn''t view.


    But that day he viewed all the status.


    And that too very keenly with clear distinction of a minute difference in viewing time from the princess dress and the rest casuals.


    Who else!? Obviously Sky!!!


    It made me mad. Others viewed it instantly but clear distinction in a minute and to add viewing all her pics made me super jelly.


    I was so infuriated that I didn''t speak with him. Nor did he care.


    Only his viewing all made me angry. Had it been mine photo he wouldn''t even see even one or only one and leave the rest.


    Later I didn''t chat with Shelly because I was already jealous. And really jealousy killed a cat. And it was killing me. But at the end of the day it''s her birthday. So I at night again I called her up. Asked how she celebrated and all stuffs. But I in my mind I still couldn''t forget or forgive him.

 Chapter 44 - Mobile Ban!

    Only 3 days left for physics exam. Of course I need to take it seriously since it will be my first semester exam. I tried my best not to touch my mobile. In fact my mom took the initiative. I was furious at first but later after deep thoughts I pondered how I wasted my time lurking around Sky''s weibo where he would be online and won''t chat. I was also determined not to chat. Lacy became super serious for few days she forgot me. She didn''t even chat with me. And I was reading a hell lot of mangas and checking on him.


    It was actually a relief when she took the phone. But made it available for me from 4-6 p. m.


    I was studying. Cold shrugged our place and I don''t feel like bathing. It happens to most right!


    But need to go.


    I bathed and came out. Then after having lunch I further studied physics. I caught severe cold and a bit feverish. When I got back I saw Sky asking me regarding a numerical on physics.


    The worst was that my cunning sister dropped by. She peeped and commented, " Oh! Bookworms and Study Mongers perfect match" in a teasing tone.


    I couldn''t help but blush a bit and then I gave her a great thrashing. She reported to mom.


    I explained mom. Then I started explaining.


    Again at night he texted. He asked me regarding the papers. I gave him. Then he was asking me regarding a sum. I solved it. But I was a bit astonished because that was an easy one. As soon as I sent he replied, " My mistake I had taken a value incorrectly. "


    I thought may he wants to chat with me may be it can be an excuse.Again I saw he started writing thanks. He himself the other day told me not to write and today he himself is writing the same.


    Really what to say? I repeated his reply in his manner to see what kind of justification he gives. But he ignored just like I did the last time.


    Then he went offline. My mom took the phone and shouted, "there will be a phone ban for you. Enough is enough. Learn something from Sky, Gray and Lacy. Specifically Sky. Getting top scores in every exam. They are studying and you are idling away your time. "


    It hurts right ! to get scolding for the person whom you have helped just now.


    It hurted me too. It really aches me too. In fact I too wanna score more but my idleness is dominating so concentration levels get dropped. I really wished if I could be like them. And just like that I got a partial phone ban at home.

 Chapter 45 - Time bomb

    Today I can really understand the importance of time. Physics semester exam is day after tomorrow and I can feel that I''m stepping on time bombs in every single step. Quantum mechanics and Classical mechanics being the worst. Although Gray consoled me by saying to read it and understand it slowly . But it''s really a bitter pill to swallow.


    I started with the video lectures available on YouTube. It consumed a lot of time but the concepts became crystal clear


    Finally I asked Sky regarding a small part in the syllabus whether he will read or not. He said, " No".


    So I too left the same. Obviously less time and much to cover. Statistical mechanics, Optics, EM waves and a hell lot. As if I''m in a space bombs all over the books as I turned the pages.


    Some say to make books your boyfriend and you are gonna get good grades plus knowledge. I feel now to tell them to Hell with your Boyfriend and remain there. The best place they can lead a life.


    But to think in another way without them I wouldn''t be able to chat Or even meet HIM.


    Yeah, I know it''s a bit absurd to think about him right now but how can I forget that he is the topper in this subject and without his grades I wouldn''t even think about this subject that once I hated the most. I wouldn''t even try. Now I really want to see my name next to him just like husband and wife just like our roll nos. together now after the results are out.


    I hope to really strive for it and fulfil my target to be with him wherever possible.


    Everything is possible in Love. Every rules and traditions can be broken with it. And I want to fight for it.


    Although it''s difficult at least I have to give my best.


    Each and everyone is trying and I too want the same.


    Just more efforts more confidence and more of love pills to swallow along with the bitter pills...


    That''s it!

 Chapter 46 - Sitting Arrangement

    Tomorrow is my exam and today finally I got my sitting arrangements. I was just shocked to find out that my university roll is the opener of my room. It''s even shocking to think had it being Sky and my roll no. a bit apart we wouldn''t even be able to meet.


    I informed Sky to check on his weibo. Because he is really unsociable in regards to this. He replied, " Yep" . I sent him a crying emoji telling that the professors are gonna snatch my paper first. He replied with the same emoji and said mine is the second.


    Thanks to Lacy. I opened my weibo. Actually I too was offline for a few days too. I called up her. It was really a long time separation. We didn''t talk so long for many days. We were sharing our sorrow as we have nothing else to share at this crucial moment.


    I was asking her the pass marks and we were equally petrified on hearing that passing marks out of 70 is 60. I was just doomed I suppose.


    After the chit chat I left the phone.


    Gray called me up asking me regarding mechanics. I said him to study the Sirs notes. He was also tensed regarding the exams. I felt only Sky the isolated person is the one going to top. But I want to beat that score. But again physics is physics after all.


    I grabbed my lunch and then started studying. Scrolling through the organiser was enough to give me a heart attack. Because those questions'' solutions were not taught in the college. I was literally cursing my poor memory and the university. But what''s doomed to happen will happen nobody can prevent that.


    Though I believe that one should be the creator of ones destiny. But the fate can''t be avoided.


    And with great contempt I started studying to see what is in my fate tomorrow.

 Chapter 47 - Chilly Day

    Finally today is the day of my exam. The awaited physics. I met up Lacy and her team on the train.


    Eventful of events took place.


    2-3 people became sick. Some fainted and one was pushed aside by the train.


    Such mishap made me, Lacy and Suzie fright. Imagine on such day those mishaps forced us to believe that the paper is gonna to be something else.


    Alex added oil to the fire. He was telling ,"Suppose you all fail I will treat you all with delicacies. For this you need to fail. "


    We said together" JUST shut up!! "


    He got scared. The people were staring at us. And we were blushing. Stephen was blabbering all non-sense saying optics won''t come only quantum will be coming. We were already good enough to bomb quantum and all evil talks they sprouted.


    Finally the station arrived and I heaved a sigh of relief. I, Lacy and Suzie were together. Better than studying with those terrible uttering BOYs.


    We reached the college.


    Seriously! Our room was on the 3rd floor. It had drained almost all of my energy by the time we reached. Suzie''s room was in another block. Mine and Lacy were in the same room and same block. We occupied the stairs for revision. Our exam was from 2:00-5:00 p. m. And we reached at nearly 1:00 p. m just to be safe. Gray didn''t arrive because he lives in boys hostel. And Sky''s house was nearby so he didn''t arrive.


    At around 1:45 p. m. Sky and Haruto came upstairs. Both together discussing and chatting. I looked at him. He didn''t even look back.He straight away went to room where the sitting arrangement was given came back and was discussing and talking with Haruto. Stephen joined them. I didn''t look afterwards...


    I was engrossed in going through the notes. Also I felt a tinge of bitterness . I thought at least as a partner he could come over to me and ask me regarding the preparation or regarding the subject. But Nothing happened. These random thoughts along with the notes were crossing my mind when he finally came and asked me regarding a topic. I moved my head towards Lacy to confirm the answer. Then he turned to Lacy and was reading from her copy. I was also reading the same page but why her''s!


    Then he went to Shelly and was reading her notes. Both were sitting beside me. I was sitting in between them on the stairs. Just think the one who wants to stay doesn''t even get recognized.


    I really didn''t say a thing. But kept a brief amount of jealousy and a tinge of lonely feeling in my heart.


    Soon the bell rang. We entered our respective classes. I was seated at the first bench in front of Sky. I got the question paper and understood the exam is not going to be a pleasant one. It was not that cold at that time. Fans were switched on. The invigilators strolled the room. Their eyes are even better than the cctv. Some students were caught and were seated in the empty first benches. Or were exchanged with some. I continued struggling and scribbling. The paper consisted of 70 marks. And few questions were wrong. Few I have never heard. Truly, university exams are really one of it''s kind. They are of different level from our internals. But anyway I wrote everything.


    The time was up. Sir collected the papers . And finally we left the prison. Lily was asking me if some questions were wrong or not. Alex was asking me regarding how much marks I left how was the exam. Gray too asked the same. Only Sky stepped out of the exam hall to say, "wasn''t the paper too bad? "


    Finally I got someone who was speaking in sense. He was exclaiming how can a wavelength of 10^12 have the energy to produce Compton effect. I was putting on my sweater. It was really cold by the time the exam ended and also it became dark.


    He blushed a bit. I don''t know why. Still now I''m confused. But just when I conversation started I got a bummer. Lacy!. She was telling me to leave and come immediately otherwise I will be leaving you all. I saw the time. It was really getting late, dark and cold. And Lacy was busy with brother Henry so she wouldn''t waste a single moment at the college. We left. On our way we again met Stephen and Suzie. We set off for the station. We reached the station and scrolling through the app suddenly we found the boys to be missing. I, Lacy and Suzie caught the train on time. The train left. Stephen called me up telling that they would take the next one. I said okay. I and Suzie were having some food on the way while Lacy oblivious to us was constantly chatting with brother Henry. His major is Physics so she was discussing answers with him. Brother is so intelligent that he could answer only by listening to the questions. I offered her to grab some. But she was busy eating her bf.


    And I and Suzie were experiencing the warmth of the food cuz we are the barren land.


    The station arrived. It became chiller. I put the head cap. Then finally took the transport to home. Shelly from other college, my school friend called me up she too had her exam. Her one was. chemistry. And she was complaining that chemistry sucks while I complained the same regarding the physics. Our exam papers were set by the same university after all. Both sides the paper was a real terrible one. I reached home all sucked up with a tinge of disappointment. Not for my tests rather for him. I lay on my bed soon I felt fast asleep. In sleep too I couldn''t comprehend what made him to blush like that.


    His blushing face remained in my mind for long.


    What a chilly day it was!

 Chapter 48 - Fear Lurking

    Tomorrow is the electrical exam. And today seeing the modules my mind is going astray. I was learning from video lecture all of a sudden Sky gave me to solve a maths problem. I was utterly surprised. I thought maybe it was toppers whim to study everything before an exam. Suddenly he asked me, " Tomorrow is maths exam right! "


    I replied, " No"


    He asked, " Seriously "


    I replied, " I gave you the exam dates before not for storing"


    He replied, " Oh Sh*t "


    I replied, " Go and study"


    He gave me a heart attack seriously.


    He was asking me the syllabus. I sent him and other necessary help. Lacy called me up regarding some suggestions. Sky was thanking me for telling him. I was already in a dilemma. He was telling me , " I m gonna fail tomorrow "


    I replied, " Stay cool. Study only few no need to study the entire modules. You will pass. And I will no longer disturb you just study. "


    He replied, " Ok Bye. By the way you can disturb me as much as you want. Nothing will happen. Sure fail. "


    I replied, " Bye and Study. "


    I opened the book and realised that it was difficult for me too pass fairly with decent score in semester.


    I called up Lacy she started blabbering , " You will secure 60 out of 70"


    I replied, " My condition is worse than you think "


    She replied, " No no"


    After some time I hung up. Fear, tension and panic gripped my heart as to what will happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 49 - Lucky Aura

    Today finally the day arrived where I have to defeat my second enemy. One already defeated. One today and still one will be left.Electrical truly sucks. Those motors, machines, transformers inverter and generator already drained out more than half of my daily energy.


    But a good thing happened. Today Sky was with me. He sat beside me during revision. And also he gave me to study from his notes. Of course I needed it but he gave it to me although Lacy was willing to provide me. It really made my day. Then the exam was not that much as I thought it would be. And finally all were relieved that they could happily pass their exams. At the end Sky asked me, " Tomorrow maths right! "


    I replied, " Yep "


    He was telling me during revision time to not to struggle with those parts which I haven''t touched before. And thanks to his advice from those sections question didn''t come in the exam. Really smart work is really economical isn''t it?


    But not a single day of my life goes peacefully.


    I arrived home late. Only the transport had problems because of which my time got delayed. Even when he asked me to solve the sum he gave to me the previous day which by mistake he hung for the misconception about exam date.


    I reached home late and he on the other hand was asking for the solution. I explained to him very clearly the matter.


    But trust me I couldn''t fathom the happiness I felt when he replied, " Take rest for the time being you can solve the sum later. "


    This was the first time he wrote thinking about me.


    It was very clear from his style of writing.


    I with boost of energy tried to solve but miserably failed. It was even more humiliating when I wrote a wrong formula of (a+b) ^3.


    Even the sign mistakes. It made me hung up till 12:30 at night. Finally I partially got the equation and gave him to solve. He replied, " No need. It''s even gibberish and cumbersome. It won''t be coming in the exams. "


    I replied, " Yeah otherwise there would be a clear hunger strike in our college. "


    He was laughing. I also started to laugh.


    Then after a long math chat we went off to sleep. With him telling me" Goodnight " Which meant a lot to me

 Chapter 50 - Math is Fun

    With so many things one battle is still left to conquer. The legit maths. Although it''s my favorite subject still I cannot think it over my love for mangas and anime. Oh! anime I really miss you a lot. It''s really killing me to find my mom praising Sky, Lacy and Gray. Specifically the person I spoil the most.


    Today some unexpected happened.


    I find Gray getting bolder day by day. Well he is kinda cute but more like a brother to me. My love for Sky is irreparable after all. Even though I might end up not telling my true feelings but I want him stay by my side at least as my friend.I don''t want to lose him. But day by day it becomes worse. The friendlier he is the more suffocated I get. I cannot bring myself to hide my deep down feelings for him.


    Well coming to present. Gray suddenly asked me to change my dp for the weibo. I said at least let it stay unless the exams are over. He exclaimed, " No! Give your dp with your mom. It will look beautiful "


    I don''t know what to say for the first time being complimented by a guy. I just avoided the topic by shifting to the exams. Guess what:Chat ended soon.


    Well nothing to do. I want to keep friendly relationship with everyone. But the one whom I spoil doesn''t seem to care about me at all. Although indirectly he has been with me in the tough times in the college. But those were something he would do to help others as well. Yet I feel my heart flutters at every single thing he does.


    My Sister Nikki''s trip to visit amusement park arranged by the school got cancelled. She was extremely unhappy and dejected. I being a great sister shamelessly took out her lunch box taken out which she had planned to feast with her friends. The food was exquisite and prepared handmade by mom. It aroma would make my mouth water even now. But to my surprise her dejection got rejected and she was snatching back her tiffin. Well how funny it is isn''t it?


    After a few rounds mommy arrived and took the box. Split the tiffin into equal halves and have us eat. Then she went to look after the house near to our school bought for emergency. She went there inspect leakages or damages. And also to advertise to sell that property in exchange of reasonable price.


    Well after that I started practicing maths. Listening to music and solving sums are fun ,isn''t it?

 Chapter 51 - Exam Postponed

    Just what would be hell on earth!


    Tomorrow was going to be our Maths university exam. The final battle left to conquer after that a pretty period of enjoyment and happiness.


    At night Lacy hurriedly called me up. She said that Exam got postponed. Urgh! What the Hell!


    I immediately called up Sky because he has that social media problem specially before exams. He was late but finally picked up the phone. I hurriedly informed him. He replied, " What! Are you serious? The tension is gonna continue. What the hell! "


    I replied, " Yep! And moreover The reason is yet unknown. Infact the schedule is going to be republished. "


    Sky says, " No wonder I was having a feeling that something is gonna happen. "


    The college group over weibo was on Fire!!


    And Stephen was confirming with everyone. Sky replied him, " University declared the notice. What do you take the university for? "


    I also replied before handed to Stephen privately when he asked me to confirm.


    He replied over group, " I don''t trust this university at all"


    I replied over the group finally, " You better go to visit the college tomorrow and come back. Good for you "


    Sky replied to my text, " Nice Idea"


    Actually I and he both together were chatting over the group after a long time.


    And mostly Sky replies my text.


    Lacy finally replied Stephen, " Just go and die. An inhabitant will reduce "


    Her messages are just like small pocket bombs.


    The another problem came up. We need to fill up our details I mean the personal details over the college website. Everyone had forgotten by then. But then all of them remembered just before the submission date.


    I wrote mine. Sky started typing, " Please write mine as well. "


    Actually his phone memory got hung up and he couldn''t install the application where we need to edit anymore.


    I asked him the details. He gave me. I wrote that. I asked him if everything was correctly written or not. He replied, " Just check some one is editing mine"


    I returned to find someone had made his ht 5''8" to 15''8" and I need to edit that. Infact my attendance was edited. And that edit continued till it reached the Blood pressure.


    Really it gave me a lot of headache. But then I was able to chat with him late at night. He gave an angry emoji when said that someone tampered with my attendance. I replied, " Why? "


    He replied, " No for the person who tampered with your marks"


    He sent a status. He wrote that it is his gut feeling that something bad is gonna happen. But I was telling him already the bad happened. The university already made us mad with their no excuse postpone.


    He said, " No I mean even worse. I don''t know why? I''m actually serious regarding it. "


    I replied, " No need to worry. "


    He replied, " Oh, Bye I''m off to sleep"


    I replied, " Yeah, Bye"


    Urgh! That hateful bye. I hate it but can''t help it. And above that he refuses or becomes annoyed at me when I say thanks but he himself writes it.


    What to do with him.


    But his gut feeling made me to ponder about what bad can happen after that.


    What?


    I truly wanna know. .....

 Chapter 52 - My Wish

    The next day was a holiday. I checked the university website once again to find out any news regarding the exam. But no news. I started reading my favorite manga "Fairy tail" which was updated recently. It''s really a leisure to read these fun mangas. Also certain offline mangas I read. Reading secretly I didn''t know how the time passed. It was time to grab my breakfast. I was feeling a bit guilty for not studying- but manga is my life after all. I was going to put my phone off my phone buzzed. I was shocked to find that Sky calling. I never thought he would ever call me. I again saw clearly. Usually Lacy and Gray calls me via phone. I deeply gritted my teeth when I set a ringtone for the first time after hearing his phone and Lacy called me , Gray and Stephen, Alex, Ellie all called except him after that. His ringtone was about the pains of breakup sung by the famous male singer Fritz Gonzalez and my ringtone was about the beauty of falling in love sung by the famous female singer also mine and his favorite singer Nightingale Fonsi. Both artiste are favourites of his and mine. And both are songs on different level.


    I picked up.I was already not feeling well under the cold weather. He said, " Will you be coming to college with me to pay the fees? "


    I immediately blushed. Then I replied, " Today college might not be open. If the college is open I can''t submit my library books today.So I''m gonna submit it tomorrow."


    Although I love him, I cannot be unreasonable and unrealistic regarding the college distance. And moreover the library books couldn''t be submitted on that day. So I backed down.


    I asked him, " Will you be submitting today? "


    He replied, " Nope, Some other day"


    I replied, " I see. "


    The conversation was short,more than that I was short of luck. Had tomorrow been that day I would have been able to submit everything with him. And not to mention spend time with him.


    But my wish suddenly came true. I wished at least one day Sky would call me up and he would listen to this ringtone.


    I''m really happy!


    But the ill omen struck me. I saw a bat hanging upside the ceiling of the porch in front of our house. I heard in some mythical stories that bats bring death or bad luck to a family. I this again made me remind of Sky''s intuition yesterday.


    I don''t know why I am also having the same feeling now. And I don''t know what awaits for us in the future.

 Chapter 53 - Crossed Paths

    Next day I and Sky decided to pay our fees. I even told him the time I would reach college. Little had I known that his dad would be accompanying him. I came alone. Without parents, without friends -hoping to meet him. Together to spend time. The train was 15 minutes late to my despair. I hurriedly got out from the train it was already 12:10 p.m.I was walking towards the direction of my college. But just like when we are about to have our lunch the lunch box gets stolen in a similar way when I was about to enter Sky rode on his dad''s bike and went. Throughout the route I was wishing to meet him at least once. I guess Almighty heard and fulfilled my prayers half heartedly and let me see him just a glance while he rode with his dad. He couldn''t see me. He went in opposite direction after all. I met Alex and Stephen in the college. Lacy''s dad paid hers so none of her concern. I paid and returned my library books for the semester. I then took out my phone. He sent me a message at 12:08 p. m. that he had paid his fees. Had the train been on time I wouldn''t have to miss him badly. I met Shelly and Gracy on my way to return home. I chatted with them for a while. Then I reached home. The fragile moment really breaks my heart where my longing for him turned down. Back at home I talked with him. He was asking me to solve the sums. I solved, He solved mine. Late at night too. Both together were solving sums. Even though it was not easy but explanation part was the best. Even we were cracking jokes at some sums line. Easy to difficult hand in hand. Finally he asked, "Will you be doing sums still now? "


    I replied, "Nope I will be sleeping now. Really feeling tired. "


    He replied, " Great. Good night. Sleep tight. "


    His funny remarks added with funny emojis really bring out his naughty character. At the same time makes me feel that he is really cute.


    I replied, " Yeah"


    With a smiley laughing emoji. The last two words literally cracked me up. I went off to sleep without second thoughts. After all he was the one sending me off to sleep. But the scene where he rode in opposite direction and my inner voice trying it''s utmost to shout and yell to bring him back with me heavily burdened my heart. Because I know for about 15-16 days I won''t be able meet him or even see him during winter break after which the rescheduled exam would be held.


    Sigh...

 Chapter 54 - Sonnets Desire

    Oh my. Can''t believe the entire day passed without chatting with Sky. Gray was chatting with me unnecessarily and Sky wasn''t even chatting with. Obviously once the exams are delayed he won''t need me. He would surely forget me.


    I checked my FB account and found that one old tuition friend of mine sending me friend request. My mom was very happy. Nikki was telling my mom that my Sis loves Sky. I shooed her. My mom was telling I don''t want that kind of man to be my daughters boyfriend or husband. I don''t want any kind of future with him and her. I was dumbstruck. For the first time I felt Nikki was the only one by my side. I felt the foe and the friend exchanged places. My mom who was by my side everytime I needed help. The strongest person who caress me after suffering from dejection is clearly rejecting. I was laughing (actually a faking it) and asking why all of a sudden. She replied, "I don''t know why I don''t feel he good for you. He simply uses you. You are kind-hearted that is the reason since childhood you get betrayed. I don''t seem to see any good in him"


    I was purplexed. Whatever she said each and every letter every word was true. He really didn''t chat with me just after the exams got mostly over. And the reason he chats with me is purely out of his need.


    I accepted his request. He was my crush back in my school days. Mostly what you call infatuation. Actually whatever feelings I have for Sky are purely different I had for him in the past. Eric is really what you called dashing he is really that. Actually his good looks accompanied with his love and dedication for mathematics made me to adore him. But I had never taken risks for him. In fact I didn''t help him like I helped Sky. Even I scarcely would chat with him being from Girls school.


    And Shelly loved him. Both loves each other it was true I could really see from her and his eyes. I actually loved Shelly more. I knew her from childhood. But became friends during the hardest period of my life when I was betrayed by a girl.


    After her father''s death she would try her best to complete the chores at home and outside. Aunt is also a sweet character. She loves me as her own daughter and my mom loves her as a daughter too. Both of our moms would praise the other and would tell to learn from each other.


    She is really a pure hearted girl with full mood on for party and enjoyments.


    Eric is an outstanding guy. He was really the heart of our Mathematics Sir. Everyone was fond of him.


    But I don''t know what kind of future I will have. But I truly desire that I get loved equally by the one whom I love the most. I hope the Almighty really rings the bell of good fortune for me...

 Chapter 55 - Competition of Heart

    Since few days passed and I lost a competition.


    Curious right!


    Well I was planning who can stay without chatting to the other. I mean who will be the starting the conversation between me and Sky. The one who can live without the other wins. I didn''t contact and he was online but not chatting with me. Finally I couldn''t. I just couldn''t stay without talking with him. I.. mean I just needed an excuse. Just then God did an apt favour. I remember he told me to inform him about any college or university related online news.


    College sent a mail to fill up our details for the certificate updates throughout the year.


    I informed Sky. Sky asked me , " Did you fill up? "


    I replied, "Umm well I didn''t read the information. I am outside my home filling up the form for the citizenship card with my dad. After this trouble goes I will surely fill up! "


    He replied, " I see. "


    Actually I have gone to my dad''s residential area away from my place. And I intentionally told him about the citizenship matter. I remember clearly he once hinted me that he wanted to fill that up but the specific time period was not mentioned back then.


    I reached home and read the insights. I was confused regarding the zip upload. I asked him via message.


    He took the bait!


    He told me, " Yeah you just follow the website and check the registered mobile. "


    But I couldn''t find the otp for that document.


    He again regained the force and said, " Just be calm and remember "


    I tried hard but my memory was too dumb to my utter surprise later which I found out. I was rebuking him I remember clearly it was my own mobile. But he somehow hinted my mom''s. His knowledge about my situation is still a mystery.


    I said, " My citizenship was approved. "


    He replied, " Good "


    He typed.


    He replied, " What documents were required and how to do it? "


    I knew it. I was just expecting this. A more than half an hour to kill with him chatting. I was explaining to him in details. And he was questioning and I was replying him.


    Well it took more than 30 minutes. And long talk to talk about informal chats in between.


    Later Gray and Lacy shared a link to register without the zip. I sent that over to Sky. Sky warned me but I didn''t listen. Maybe I still couldn''t trust people as such . He was telling me not to fill up. But I insisted and filled that up trusting Lacy more. Actually I was more surprised when I trusted Lacy over him and got busted towards the end. I couldn''t help but trouble Sky. Everything was an utter mess. I really messed that up. And advised Lacy not to fill up. Well she trusts me too. Sky was helping with me in every inch. It was the first time that he was online for over 4 hours just to help me out. He was asking if anything went wrong or not. I couldn''t help telling him the truth that my mom''s phone had that registered. He gave a laughing emoji and said, " I told you"


    And secondly without that zip I submitted it to the college website and couldn''t even edit it. Afterall it was google forms. And everything went wrong one after another. He finally consoled me, " Don''t worry Sunny just wait for the day the college reopens and then you have to got the college administrative building to sort things out. I am with you. Just be ok and chill. "


    It''s really comforting specially to get such words from the person you like it''s just like honey melting in one''s mouth. But I don''t know why thanks to our Maths Professor he invented a nickname for me and started using it even in chats right now. Before it was only during the practical classes when we both were alone together.


    I replied, " I am really sorry for occupying so much of your time and I will sort things out just as you told when the college reopens. "


    He replied, " Sorry.... for this...And the main point is that you don''t do anything right now. Let the college reopen and slowly and calmly claim over the work that you couldn''t complete today. Just relax. "


    I replied, " Yeah... Sure"


    Then the chat ended. Lacy calling me to confirm about not doing that now. I replied no need. And submission date it still far away. Don''t do it in a hurry otherwise you will be in a worry just like me.


    ...


    But the main point I lost to him. He stole my heart and even made me to lose my independence. But I really don''t feel grieved. Moreover he gave his other phone number to contact him whenever I needed it.


    So it''s alright in one way or the other


    OR it isn''t?

 Chapter 56 - Cake Preparation

    WoW!


    Finally tomorrow is the Christmas Eve. And I would be helping mom with it. Nikki was really good at slacking her days since the winter holidays begun. I on the other hand I was happy to learn and help mom bake a Christmas Cake.


    Lacy went with her parents to Paris for few days for a vacation. And Gray was playing video games at home. Stephen, Alex and his team had gone to a nearby small town to celebrate their freedom with the college friends. Sky umm very difficult to guess what was he doing or will be doing. He has always been a mystery and rarely shares. But I can guess some. Either watching Netflix shows and spending time reading some books or playing and watching cricket. But after that day several days passed but I couldn''t contact him further. Actually I didn''t try to contact him because everytime taking the initiative is not just. It is said, " The people who feels you are important will contact you no matter what. One don''t need excuses to contact them. " or another, " Who has to remain will unnecessarily remain with you no matter what! ".


    Inspired from Lacy''s status and posts of course.


    Finally getting to cake baking. I helped in sieving the flour and then helped in mixing other ingredients carefully to prevent lumps. I particularly participated in whisking the batter since I have strength and know to do that carefully thanks to my great body which is weighing much lately. I guess I should start exercising. My weight is really at an alarming concern and the main culprit that I don''t look matching with Sky.


    The citrus and fruity flavor from the batter was really amazing. Mom preheated the oven. Then I carefully placed the batter in the bowl. Finally the cake was set in convection mode for 35 minutes.


    I was keenly waiting for it when mom told me to go back to practice sums. I was disheartened. I seriously didn''t want to practice for the first time. I wanted to see the cake bake since I laid my hand on it. By 30 minutes it gave fruity aroma of the baked one and by 35 minutes it was completely baked to a fluffy and crispy fruit Christmas cake.


    Mom put the knife through the cake to check whether it was fully baked from inside or not. Finally mom confirmed it and I was happy. Nikki came at the correct moment. She was telling, " Can I taste a bit? "


    "You know I am good at judging"


    I replied, " Yeah bake another and taste it Miss Master Chef "


    Mom chuckled..


    But the cake was kept in the refrigerator for tomorrow''s Christmas Eve.


    But tomorrow I really wish to Wish Sky particularly. I want to wish everyone but want to chat with him particularly. Although I don''t believe in Santa Claus but I really want him to make him my special friend. I might be a bit too greedy but really if I had to believe in the myth so be it!


    I''m ready to wait till 12''o clock to wish everyone and him.


    Mom was telling to visit the Basilica tomorrow. At first owing to the chilly weather I didn''t want to. But I remember Sky''s house is near to that. But I''m still not sure whether should I go or not. But I didn''t want to miss the chance to meet him.


    Sighs!


    I really wonder mom would allow. Actually she didn''t want me to go there now. That time just like that she told. She might go to the nearby church. But not the Basilica which was a bit far away but some how fate might have a chance for both of us to be together. But It''s upto Heavens wish...


    I really hope everything goes well.

 Chapter 57 - Merry Christmas

    Yay! Finally today is Christmas!


    I dressed up finely early in the morning to visit the nearby Church with mom. We went there prayed. But didn''t get the chance to visit the Basilica-my bad after all. Failed to convince my strong-headed mom.


    I returned home. Wished everyone in the group-dropped many status in social media accounts. Also wished the elders and other friends. But Sky was offline.


    I guessed that.


    Owing to his nature it''s natural for him to remain offline during festivities. I still don''t know why but I clearly guessed that correctly.


    But I don''t know why my heart suddenly throbbed to wish him.


    Lacy, Shelly and others wished in the group others as well wished. Gray wished me personally. Not in the group. But Sky had disappeared. No sign of him.


    I ate cake pieces with mom ,dad and Nikki.


    Dad is a sugar patient yet excused afterall it was Christmas.


    I sneakily wished Sky over message. The offline and primitive one.


    I wished, " Merry Christmas to you and your family.


    "


    I was waiting for him to reply anxiously.


    Mom crept in and snatched my mobile. I seriously don''t know why everyday mom checks my social media and Weibo accounts. Except the messages.


    I guess she doesn''t trust me enough or enjoys reading the chats. God knows!


    But this time I was afraid. He didn''t give me reply till now yet if he gives now I''m totally doomed for sure.


    After 30 minutes she gave back. It was earlier than expected since I was forcing her to give it back. My palpitations could easily be seen if anyone sees me carefully.


    Soon I regretted my decision to wish him. I shouldn''t have given that to him. I now badly wished to delete it but it''s offline I couldn''t possibly delete it from him. I was feeling maybe he thinks I''m a bit cheesy. And I know very clearly He hates cheesy things. May be it''s all over for me. For one casual chat maybe Heaven will be detrimental to our relationship. Everything will be over before getting started. All over!!


    As all these fussy things crossed my mind notification ringtone rang.


    Fingers crossed!!


    Hoping it''s him


    All my fears faded when I read his reply, " Merry Christmas to you too"


    And a smiley added as well.


    Oooff!


    Finally he read it. After 1 hour. But I was correct regarding the weibo. He was offline. But I dared not to write further to prevent cheesy talks. Better to keep one sentence other than college talks otherwise I will lose him completely.


    His reply really made my day. Specially the smiley. And only wishing to me. Unlike others who write "Same to you. "


    You all must be thinking I , Sonnet what am I thinking or doing?


    But really it''s totally hard to write him even one because he always ends with his signature and to me a hateful phrase "Okay Bye".And I don''t know when will he lose his temper. Although he is cool but I feel some part of him is a bit hot tempered. In fact once he banged his finger against the wall out of anger at home and his thumb was badly hurt. We I asked him how he hurt his hand he replied that. Also I used to get sparks of his temper before during the lab hours since he hated girls a bit before. Maybe but his tone of speaking to me before told that.


    I opened my fb account and I saw troll of messages followed by one senior. I hate that the most to share my personal information but that senior I don''t know his name ..continuously interrogated me.


    I hate it so bad to tell them. But he won''t stop.


    Here Sky doesn''t speak and spend time with me much and over here Senior guy and Gray chatted with me like hell. One over fb and another over weibo. Both are same in this aspect.


    Then I was reading mangas. Still he continued to disturb. Finally I used Sky''s irritating phrase to him. It really killed the bird. Huff finally! escaped clean.


    Then I focused on decorating my room. I cleaned my study desks and decorated the living room with Christmas trees and gifts. Dad bought chocolates for both of us. I was extremely delighted so was Nikki.


    Lacy reached Paris today. She was posting her photos over weibo.


    Finally everything went well. I suppose I was the only one to wish him.


    I think so because he was offline the entire day and


    most importantly his phone number for calling was given to me. Although his relationship with Haruto and others are really good, but I think I''m the first one to wish him.


    I would really Want To THINK That Way.....


    BELIEVE ONE DAY

 Chapter 58 - Flashback

    Calm, serene atmosphere everywhere.Cold and chilly weather, with rainfall. The rainy day when we first met. Except that was relief rain after the consecutive hot and scorching summer and today''s reminding me of that day. The chilly rain. Even chillier being lonely at home. Although anime is there to cheer me up. But it cannot bring about perpetual happiness. Being with him reminded me of all these. I really feel surprised thinking of what I was and what I am now. One thing is constant- exterior shield of ice of independent girl. But I cannot comprehend how come I came to fall in love with songs. I remember other than anime music I hated all other songs especially love or romantic songs. The genre was constant since grade 6.But now I love those. I didn''t read novels as such. To the extent I slept reading even one page. I had always read subject novels. Those novels to fetch marks in English literature. Nothing more. But now whenever I get time I read. Within this 3-4 months I had already read 2-3 novels. It''s more than surprising enough for me.


    I installed Twitter only for him. He loves to use only that social media account. When I heard without second thought I installed it. I found his account with less difficulty as he is super active in it. I saw who follows him. And was discouraged to find that many girls follow him. Thank God he doesn''t follow them back. I didn''t follow him otherwise he will become super suspicious and super obvious to others which will create a greater trouble. Moreover Nikki also has her own and we follow each other. Secondly she is already suspicious. I can''t afford to lose my face nor his because of this. But I can frequently search him.


    I even started gathering cricket news because he loves it a lot of all the sports and a loyal supporter of our country cricket.


    But it''s for the first time I''m hating the holidays. Although Stephen suggested to read some mangas to kill time. But I''m reading a novel and manga both. But for the rest of the day I curse this holidays specially without each other. I don''t know if he likes my company or not. Sometimes he himself tells to accompany him to college places. Sometimes he goes earlier. Sometimes he waits and sometimes he stays even after I get out. It''s really difficult to read ones mind you know!


    On Christmas Day he became online only for 3 minutes that too when I was sleeping. And couldn''t even see he read the status or not. It was gone at 12''o clock after all.


    Brother Henry was endlessly teasing Lacy and she was hitting me with complaints. I chuckled.


    She believes too much in astrology and horoscopes that Brother Henry told her, " If you do it Saturn will affect your life"


    This was enough to make me laugh.


    I told her , "Tell brother, If you don''t do that Uranus and Neptune will affect your life"


    She was laughing. I too joined her. Best answer for teasing. Really they are too frank.


    I wonder when that day will come when Sky will make me happy just like that. We will be able to chat about everything.


    Sighs! This winter will really drain me before I can really enjoy my college life with him. Specially this long holidays!!

 Chapter 59 - State Competition

    Well finally I got the motivation . My beloved Drawing competition state level is to be held today. I got up early and I called the contact number for today''s registration. I heard there was an essay competition too. Well more competition, more killing time. The essay only needed to be submitted and drawing competition was to be held at the Imperfections Auditorium of our town. I prepared myself. Took the forms and set for my motivation to kill boredom and urge to paint again of course. It was since Grade 9 I joined any competition. I was a bit anxious. The chief guest was an art college Professor Shene Brown. I reached the Hall sharp at 12:50 p. m. I gave my contact number,the essay and the form at the registration site. I was waiting patiently outside the hall. The competition would start at 1:15 p. m. I was least nervous. Not because I have confidence in my painting skills but because after a long break I would be drawing fine art again. It was a nostalgia indeed.


    At 1:10 p. m the Chief Guest arrived and with the lighting of the lamp I and the other participants stepped into the auditorium. The team was divided into 3 parts: Group A consisting of candidates from grade 5 to 8 , Group B consisting of candidates from grade 9-12 and finally my group C consisting of 1st to 3rd year college candidates. It was a 2 hour exam. The topic was "Peace".


    The topic was definitely difficult to crack. It can mean anything. It can also be interpretted in many interesting ways. One step wrong and everything finished. But I came with a simple idea may be. I couldn''t think much. I could feel the temptation the pencils, colours and the brush brought to me. I drew a Globe and with small figures inside the globe outline depicted the beauty of humans holding hands. And the animals together with them, the trees. And above the globe outline I drew two doves both on each sides holding a banner with their beak written peace on it. I drew olive branch decorating the bannner. After the outline was drawn the most difficult part arrived. The colouring one. Too much illustration usually hampers my drawing as I have not perfected my technique since Grade 9..


    Somehow I managed to colour.After finishing the colouring it somehow looked decent. But no confidence to win the competition.


    I still had 10 minutes left. I left my painting to dry. By that time I was observing others. Their ideas were really vivid. Their drawing was exceptionally beautiful. Their credit was that their colouring skill was superb. I was observing them. Actually the best part of these competition is that you get to learn new fresh techniques. The participants give their all unlike if you try to learn from them during casual days. I was trying to grip my lack of experience. Finally the time got over. Although I wasn''t satisfied, I was really happy to attend such a competition. It taught me a lot. I came back home. Hunger was hitting me. Mom gave me my lunch. It was already late to have lunch so I ate less otherwise the dinner would be marred.


    The date of the results would be on 30th January. Almost 1 month later. That was another thing I need to remember apart from my postponed exam.

 Chapter 60 - Unraveling Past

    Remember there was a time Sky avoided me. I will tell today why! The reason.


    At that time our meeting was very new. All were from different institutions before joining our college. Soon we were lab partners we used to share our thoughts. He was the first one to approach me obviously.


    I used to be a bit more shy. Specially being from a school of girls. It''s natural indeed for me not to trust him specially talk to someone of opposite gender.


    Then there came a day I had a crush over him when I don''t know but I could feel that something was wrong with me. A sudden cloud of loneliness shadowed me when he wasn''t around although Lacy was by my side.


    On the last day of the college before an internal break when very few students attended the college Sky was making fun of Ellie and was cracking amusing jokes. Seeing him I accompanied him with that. It was really funny and easy to make Ellie over small things. Before too when he was making fun or cracking jokes I unconsciously supported him. And covered the backfiring. That day Ellie owing to her hot-temper suddenly retorted. "Why do you always support him? Everytime I see you supporting him? Who are you to him and who is he to you? "


    The every word of the sentence stung ferociously. I didn''t know all of a sudden I found myself dumbstruck. I started to mumble when Sky replied, " She my Lab Partner. She can support me! "


    Although it was true, I felt a bit bad. I don''t know why? Maybe something higher I expected.


    Ellie retorted back, "I asked her who are you to answer? "


    I replied, "He had already explained it and I have the same answer, Please don''t mind it. " keeping my face firm and badly trying to hold my feelings, I replied face to face.


    She further questioned, " I too have a lab partner but I don''t need his support nor do I support him! "


    This time Sky gave a cunning smile. Then He replied calmly, " That''s your problem if that partner supports or not. None of mine or hers business. "


    I nodded but my heart was caught in the flames. I was really fuming from within. Lacy didn''t come that day. She had a date with brother Henry. And here I lay stirring trouble. Finally I excused myself to go to the washroom to drop the matter then and there. I came back to my seat. But slowly as the following days passed he started ignoring me. He became over conscious of the situation. I tried my level best to cope up with them unwillingly. I slowly realised that she was not all that bad. Only negative point is her short-temper. May after this I tried on my behalf to keep a safe distance from Ellie and never to end up in her problems.


    But it affected our relationship. The friendly relationship was badly marred. Even now he avoids me more or less in the college. But during lab practice everything is fine. But direct after that incident he used to avoid me a bit more in the practical classes. Well it''s more or less solved. That was the first time he minded. Otherwise I have written many rude words after our matter was resolved he didn''t mind those. Not for that but for the registration related talks.


    Actually I too was afraid of gossipmongers of our college during that time. But time healed that part. But our relationship got a setback.


    He didn''t reproach as willfully he did it in the past..

 Chapter 61 - Winter Fair

    Still few days to go for new year. So many fairs popped up in various parts of our town. Nikki grabbed the opportunity to visit the Town Winter Fair. The most famous and reputable fair of our place. I and my family went to visit.


    The fair was humming with life. The hub hub across the stalls, those winter tiara, flower vases, artificial flowers, the jewellery, books and of course my favourite food stalls. First we visited and took a look across the accessories and other items being sold. Nikki took interest in the tiara decorated with beautiful white roses and frails of satin cloths perfectly added the essence. I am great foddie. First I headed to the sweet deserts stall. Various cakes and cookies were there. The cupcakes were a bit costly but the decorations were too adorable and lovely. The pokemon decorations and even chocolate decorations were totally eye-catching. I bought a chocolate cupcake.Nikki took the Pokemon cupcakes the hit of the season. Her favourite pokemon jigglipuff or what she says was kept above the cake and was decorated with white cream and some sprinkles. Then roaming mom was busy taking selfies and pulled the uninterested being to accompany her. Really heart-wrenching.


    After that we had Momos. Dad, mom, I and Nikki enjoyed. Then dad and mom took cream coffee. My Sis had Oreo shake. The another hit of this winter''s. I just took a glimpse of a stall at the end. I told Nikki it''s a mocktail stall I wanna have a mocktail there. My sis was confused. I went with them to that stall. Nikki suddenly exclaimed, " You have eyes of a hawk! From that far you could recognize the stall!"


    Mom, Dad and I suddenly laughed at her comment. Nikki had a mango orange combo mocktail. I had the best mocktail of that stall. The layered Blue Coraco mocktail. My favorite. The layers combined with the refreshing scent and those ice cubes and lemon decoration was really classy and refreshing. Having chilled mocktail during winters is truly a bliss!


    We took further rounds and bought many things. We in fact bought several small items. The cute ones- the ones I don''t like but Nikki loves. Harsh reality and difference between us.


    Finally after a bit of viewing, buying and roaming we went home. The chilly breeze was blowing and swept past my face. I was wondering what Sky was doing right then.


    But nothing came to my mind as he was enjoying the holidays somewhere. But somewhere deep in my heart I was wishing to meet him. I know it''s absurd. He didn''t live here. He lives in another town. And a bit far from here. Yet! A hopeless wishing not willing to spend the winters without him.


    Someday I hope we can visit several places together holding hands in the winter. Not only winter... Spring, Summer, Autumn too.

 Chapter 62 - Silent Nights

    As the days pass by I realise I''m feeling even more bored and lonely. Lacy was out of station. Gray went to attend an NGO workshop to help the needy people. And Many others are tight up with their funs at night. Watching nonsensical things and drinking late at nights for the upcoming new year. These types of people are the most chilling people.


    Although I don''t like these stuffs but I really wanna try once in my lifetime. Maybe in the future to get the feeling of being tipsy only once.


    Just Kidding!


    I was chatting with Shelly and she shared her longing of becoming drunk once in her lifetime.I replied, " Yeah, try it with your Hubby you will be enlightened! "


    Shelly replied, " When on Earth you became so naughty. You were not like that in your school days. Under whose guidance you became so naughty? "


    I was thinking about Sky. Actually I was a bit quiet type. After chatting and enjoying his conversation with others especially to other team members I became more or less like that. I actually contracted his naughty virus.


    I replied, " My Dear College Friends. "


    Shelly replied, " That explains perfect. My college too has such candidates. Good get preached. You must enjoy your life. "


    I replied, " Aye aye, Mam"


    She gave a laughing emoji.


    I started practicing maths listening to music. Those romantic songs took me to distant fairy land. I wondered what he was doing. It was already late at night most probably 1''o clock when I left solving further. But I really missed his Good night messages already.


    Can''t comprehend how many silent nights I had spent without him. Some nights reading the novels, sometimes opening his weibo, sometimes even posting quotes over weibo, also solving maths- the postponed exam.


    Even rereading our chats and giggling at his comments. So many silent nights passed between us and I''m missing him already.I need to even wait for the new year to only to chat one line chat.


    Silent Night messages are something I remember still now.


    Those secret messages hidden from mom.


    The messages are alright but somehow it''s very personal. His cute and chivalric replies and emojis, my serious thrashing, the train travel messages when I was traveling alone. Many things happened this year and really an unforgettable one.

 Chapter 63 - Silly Lacy

    Lacy came back from her trip. She was totally exhilarated. She was chatting with me after a long time.


    Suddenly her voice became Shy and had a bit cunning tone to it. I was instantly alerted. I knew she was certainly gonna ask for a wierd request or favour.


    I was going to hang up as I felt a chill down my spine. Lacy asked me coyly, " You know it''s 31st night. .. "


    I replied, "So"


    She continued, "You know Suzie gave her status with a collage with the memories she spent with her boyfriend.And wrote beautifully regarding their time spent together. "


    I replied, " So"


    I added a bit foxy tone to embarrass her further.


    She replied, " You know I''m not good at writing lovey dovey things but I guess I need to copy her. "


    I replied, " Don''t copy.I will write it for you. "


    She replied, " I know you are really great. Then write it please. "


    I replied, "I will manage it.Don''t worry Sonnet is here"


    She replied, "You are my life Savior indeed"


    I laughed a bit and then hung up. I opened my weibo account. I wrote a paragraph dedicating their love and happiness till date and the upcoming year.


    I wrote, "This year meeting you and knowing you is still like a dream. Our first meet and every moment together might be the best gift I got till date. I cherish every day because you are by my side apart from parents. Hope this new year we can cherish and make new memories and events together. Not only this new year but also future years to come. Stay happy and hope we stay happy just like the moments I shared and recalled towards the end of this decade."


    As soon as I completed writing she posted the collage along with the writing. She was very happy.


    After 1minute she replied, " Dear, You really rocked. As soon as he read it he sent me kisses. I am really happy. Lots of happiness and love to you my friend. "


    I replied, "Mention not! Silly send you love to brother Henry. "


    She replied, " You started! to pick on me? "


    I replied, " Yep! "


    And sent her a smiley. She was excited.


    This Silly girl really gets happy even at small things. At first I felt I had written a lot. Brother Henry won''t read it all. Then I recalled mine condition whenever I view Sky''s status. I read each and every word. Usually his statuses are mostly quotes. I go to the extent to Google it to find from which novel or which song was that line from. Really Love can make one look Silly. As for the one madly in love like Brother Henry and Lacy they have been silly always...

 Chapter 64 - Problem Connects

    Finally I got to contact Sky after a long wait. Mathematics connected us. The postponed exam was rescheduled on 7th January. I had a doubt in solving one sum. I asked for his help. He started to explain me. Afterwards he sent me a sum to solve. I spent time on that sum finally to get the answer I got was wrong.


    Other people, party on 31st December with their loved ones. Enjoy and have the thrill.Dedicating their love and confessions for next decade. Brother Henry and Lacy, Suzie and her bf. Their confessing status with the collage of the lovey-dovey relationship.


    Sky was comforting me. He said that he too got the same answer. I got the confidence back. I thoroughly scrutinized the sum once more. I found the black spot and firmly wrote the answer was wrong. He asked, "How? "


    I replied by explaining the problem going back to the formula to finally formulate the answer with proof. Then unknowingly I gave him one different type based emoticon. He replied, " What does it mean? "


    I replied, " Confused . "


    He replied, "Oh."


    Then he was offline. I was waiting for 12 ''o clock. As soon as it was 12''o clock I wished everyone "Happy New Year"


    I replied secretly to him via message, "Happy New Year to you and your family. Have a prosperous and enjoyable new year. "


    It was a bit formal. But the thing angered me was that he didn''t reply at all. I waited till 12:30 still no hope. Others replied and wished except him . First ones were Lacy, Annie, Anna and Snow.


    I went off to sleep. Next day as soon as I woke up I saw his message. He replied, " Too much formal English. Happy New Year to you too. "


    His message was the unique of all. Before wishing Happy New Year he needed to criticize. I gave an irritated but cute emoji as a reply.He replied ,"How many times are you going to send me the same message over and over again? "


    I replied, " I didn''t! "


    He didn''t reply. May be it''s really the fault of that app. Not only this time he complained to me regarding it even before.


    I finally wrote another, "I think this message app must me doing message mitosis. "


    This time he replied with a laughter.


    I was relieved. New Year Start with him is a great experience indeed.

 Chapter 65 - New Passion

    A decade ended. The one which started with happiness continued with heartbreaks and ended in finding him...


    So many things happened, everyone separated in their respective goals and I started my decade with coding. I really can''t explain the thrill it feels to code. Getting a badge from reknowned websites, testing skills and learning new skills are all included. Stephen introduced this coding spirit in me. I felt exuberant when I got my first bronze badge in C and C++ programming. These are the basics. Now, I feel after the Semester last exam, I better develop some coding skills. The happiness I get when there aren''t any error feels like, I had reached the peak of happiness. Not more than getting his messages once in a blue moon obviously. Today I had coded after a long time and now I feel my head is gonna burst. So better to take a nap. The first code "Hello, World! " is really something childish till managing data types, operators and arrays all were under this course.


    Whenever others would exclaim their happiness while coding, I thought what was there to be so happy about. But today once I started practicing on Hackerrank I felt the awe and love coming from my coding spirit. I got scolded for that not to mention I delayed my dinner just to get a silver badge and got nice thrashing from her. But anyways this new passion will keep me upgraded and help me to forget him. Because I''m really tempted by him. I really feel like chatting with him. But he seems to me beyond my approach. I can''t contact him ever since New Year. And he , never mind doesn''t care or bother about people.. at all


    I mean, he is rarely online which is my first and biggest complaint, doesn''t read my status most of the times and thirdly his annoying "Bye"/ " Okay Bye " this forceful conversation ending. Three enemy between he and me. Although the last one he rarely uses but first two are the real killer.


    After all he is my Sky....

 Chapter 66 - Long Pause

    Few days swept by. The date of the final exam is finally approaching.


    It had rained for these few days continuously just like the barren life of mine. No love, no messages, no chats, no gossips, nothing at all. The final flame of hope between us is really flickering. Now, I finally understand that there is nothing between us to begin with apart from small moments that only kept me wandering and dreaming. Had it been other person that person too would behave exactly the same as him. May be I lack something which other has. And simply just like that few more days swept by. To be honest I guess I don''t deserve it. Others can be happy in a relationship but I fear once I tell him his attitude might change and that little flame of happiness might be extinguished.


    I don''t know why just like the chilly wind my heart too is becoming chilly day by day. It''s freezing my heart. The frost which is accumulating day by day is chaining me to the abyss. I really don''t know what to do.


    When other people get comforted why I can''t be comforted just like others? Why everytime everyone is partial to me? Time and again whenever I got hurt from other friends and others, I would deliberately hide my feelings just to ensure my mom, dad and Nikki won''t be upset. In the process I would lose my temper which would hurt them still I hid my feelings. I often prayed at the school chapel whenever things would take a sharp turn and turned my life upside down but the chapel is now long gone. I can''t even express my feelings to God as well. Now, I deeply regret that I might have chosen the possible wrong person or maybe I''m the wrong person who shouldn''t deserve what she truly loves. It aches my heart you know the way Sky tramples my every good hearted help with a simple bye. It further aches when he doesn''t reply my messages from day to day. It even aches when he can''t have feelings for me the way I have for him. It aches and breaks my heart that may be I have no hope.


    Long pause-the winter break ,he can really live without me. He proved it. But it also proved how desperate I could be to contact him on my own to wish him and receiving a reply one hour late.


    Sigh. My life is really helpless isn''t it!

 Chapter 67 - Cuddle Girl

    Finally two days left before I conquer my final enemy. Lacy was having since yesterday stomach upset. She was complaining about it. I replied, "Wow and day before yesterday you wanted me to give you a pizza treat. Great! "


    She replied, "I love to it can''t help. "


    These were yesterday''s talks. Today I was further surprised when she had gone to picnic with her family. Really Hats off to Lacy! She can enjoy every bit of her life without taking care of her health. I was rather happy to cuddle inside the blanket keeping my feet warm and solving sums.


    I told mom about her condition. Mom chuckled. She said, "She is really innocent! "


    I replied, " Inno-ce-nt? "Breaking the word.


    She replied, " Better than you, a lively and lovely girl indeed. "


    Actually I share almost everything with my mom. All our conversations and most of the things. Few I can''t obviously, Age difference matters a lot after all.


    I sat on the bed cuddling inside the blanket when my mom sat beside me. I was chattering about Lacy her funny comments when she suddenly commented, "Only Sky would be perfect for you. He doesn''t go out and enjoy and you as well. Both are the same staying at home and practicing mathematics and never bothered to step outside home. "


    Actually I used to chat about him a lot before but never expected her to tell this suddenly in this manner.


    She further added, " Don''t take it seriously. I know you both won''t be together.I meant you he would understand you better because you two are almost similar. He is really good at practicals right! "


    I was a bit bewildered. I wondered if some friendly spirits or God captured my Mom''s soul and making her speak in this manner. It was really breathtaking.


    I controlled a bit of shock I got due to her surprise attack but failed in controlling my smile a bit and said, " Yes he is great at it. A total expert of practicals. Specially those mechanical lab classes are just a Piece of Cake for him. "


    With that I suddenly remembered that from next semester our entire stream which was splitted into two classes would be again shuffled and would be arranged according to university roll numbers. In other words our lab partners will be changed. The only connection we had. I was also worried we would stay in the same class or not. It made me a bit upset. Mom then said calmly, "I hope he stays with you through your 4 years as your lab partner. He would be helpful indeed."


    I really hope so. But only God knows the uncertain. I simply nodded my head.But one thing was really strange ,my mom would be against him but how come she was supporting him. She would praise him to me at home when he scored the highest but never said or agreed that he should be with me throughout these years.


    But sometimes it''s better to leave a problem as it is because when the solution needs to come, it will come automatically. Thinking more about it screwing up the brain not worth in day to day problems. Instead, completing the work at hand is more important and crucial in everyday life.


    I cuddled inside my blanket further and with mom putting her magical hands on my head soon I fell asleep.

 Chapter 68 - Patience

    Last day to sum up all the concepts and put forth in the exam.Finally tomorrow is the long held final exam.


    In the morning, I brushed up my concepts regarding vector space. Then focusing on my weak points in an attempt to strengthen them. I was really on the brink of losing my patience with this long dragged exam. No feeling of fear at all but no feeling of ease either.


    Mom was complaining since morning, "Listen Sky will be the topper and you will get nothing if you study at this rate. "


    And the blabbering went on. My mind was beyond blank and I found myself in midst of frustration. I was really annoyed.


    Finally I shouted, "Make him your son and live happily ever after!!!"


    Then mom started consoling me. Lacy on the other hand was not feeling to give her exam at all.


    She complained, " My previous preparation was far better than this one. "


    Next I was confirming the exam date with Gray. One question and on the next minute he will start chatting. He is sweet but really annoying once he starts chatting too much.


    After that I again started studying. Although not feeling like but can''t help after all.


    Another drama occured when I started packing my bag. I couldn''t find my admit card.


    I thought gone, after more than four months struggle my life would be ended by a small piece of paper. I hurriedly checked all the copies and flipping pages of my books. But it was gone.


    What the Heck!


    Then I calmed myself thought about all the possible places. Taking the name of the Almighty I started checking thoroughly. And finally I got it.


    It was really a pain to find it. But when I found it I grabbed it like it was the most expensive thing of my life like I had none other.


    After packing and flipping through the subject matter further I went off to sleep hoping tomorrow would be a better day after all the pains would be kicked out.

 Chapter 69 - Secured By You

    I woke up early morning not to mention I had to bath in this chilly weather at 6''o clock. The exam would be from 2:00p.m yet I prepared early. I don''t know but I was not naturally that tensed but not eased either. Mom was nagging me since morning regarding the train tickets, purse, money ,water bottles. Alas! Who would make her understand that I was already grown up. She gave me to eat at around 8:30 a. m.


    After having the food I brushed my hair, wore a jacket with hoody. Temperature was already very low approximately around 5-6¡ãC.And since my college was situated at a place nearest to a rural area it was further cold.


    Packing was already done. I took my parents blessings and went out.


    I caught the train with Lacy and Suzie. We reached the college and met Ellie, Stephen and Alex on the way.


    Our first job was to return our library books as a matter of fact it being the last exam of that semester. After that we sat on the stairs beside our examination hall.


    Actually we came a lot early. Seniors were having their exam. Lacy''s weakness is mathematics. She was literally shivering. Although Brother Henry was calming him down but she wouldn''t listen. Finally they had a video call session. I shifted sideways to prevent my self being the bone between those love-birds.


    I was wondering whether he would come or not before the stipulated time. My grief was soon broken the moment he came. He sat behind me. Atleast not avoiding me. He entered and said, " What will you do by studying so much? Take a break already. "


    Lacy was blabbering about her trip to Paris and the picnic by mistake which she said, "You know for seven days I have been enjoying in Paris and a picnic too"


    It was enough for Sky to chip a story out of it.


    He started, "O you were having 7 days picnic in Paris booking a hotel and having picnic, great! "


    She stumbled, "No-o I m-mean after I returned I had a picnic here. "


    He continued, "What''s the use of having a picnic here? Better to have enjoyed there. "


    I started tittering. I don''t know why, whether it''s his tone or his way of saying things that makes me to laugh all the way. In fact when he was asking a solution to the problem I started to laugh, I don''t know why?


    Was it because of loneliness! I really do wonder.


    Then he started telling others, " Because of Sonnet I was able to study.In short, I practiced the doubts she had given me. "


    For a minute I thought what and why he was saying that, the next moment I figured out that he was lying through his teeth.He himself was practicing a lot. But I didn''t say much. Better to keep it as it is.


    Next I was talking to him about how madly I searched for my admit card. He was telling that he too couldn''t search his one in the morning as well. Stephen came from behind and waved, "Hi! "


    I finally getting time to chat with Sky didn''t even bother to be with others. This time Stephen called me from back. I responded quickly, "Bye."


    He was telling, " What''s wrong with you ladies nowadays? "


    Sky chuckled. I replied," Really! Have your brain checked first." Then I told Stephen that I got my 3rd star over hackerrank in C language.Stephen said, " O My God how come you do all these! "


    I replied casually, " Just a hobby or passtime rather. "


    Then Stephen started, "Really,better to play games instead of doing these. You do so much indeed. "


    Then Sky chipped in saying, " Yeah, many people loves coding. My friend too love coding. I asked him to hangout with me during this college break but he was busy coding . There''s nothing wrong in it. Many people like it. And people do love to code during their free time. There''s nothing awe in it. "


    I felt happy. My smile was gentle. A sense of security developed which I had never before. Stephen''s tone was as if I had done an incredible job worthy of attaining a prize. A tone which would suddenly make you insecured. Actually I like to keep a low profile as much as possible and Sky''s soothing and supportive role made me even happier.


    The strange thing about Sky was that he only wore a shirt and his pair of trousers. He didn''t even bother to wear a jacket. He is cool after all. Finally today he wore his spects during the exam. I gave my exam diligently. I somehow managed to write every thing.


    Finally the bell rung and the exam was over...

 Chapter 70 - I Trust You

    The exam finally got over. It was really pathetic to find a prove that sum was wrong. I mean their question were wrong. 2-3 problems were out of the syllabus. Can''t help. Certainly after a long break they needed to make it a bit tough. Yes, it was really a bit tough.


    I crept out the hall.Gracy was asking me regarding the solutions. Sky came out asking other guys how was their exam. I was unconsciously gazing at him and accidentally dodged Gracy''s question. She felt a bit sad. I turned back. She was looking at me. I replied, "I''m really sorry. I was actually lost in thoughts because of this exam. "


    She chuckled, She replied, "The exam was really a bad one after all! "I followed her same chuckle. Then she finally left.


    I turned back and saw he was looking at me waiting for me to end the conversation. Our gaze met. A gust of cold wind blew but he was still wearing his plain checked shirt and a spects.It was an awkward silence. Mostly all others left leaving me and Him in the corridors and few others inside the class.


    He was the first to break the silence. He asked, " How was your exam? "I replied, "Well it was okay more or less. How about yours? "


    He replied, "You know! because of that terrible prove that I solved that disgusting sum for 2-3 times and couldn''t solve another. A real hopeless case. I didn''t like it at all. "


    I replied calmly, "That''s their fault indeed. Firstly that sum is too long above that redoing it will naturally break our confidence. You are no exception. It happens. No need to worry. It''s the last exam after all. "


    Then with a slight wavering voice I continued, "And our last day of this semester. "


    He replied, "Sure it is. "


    Another gust of cold wind blew.


    Suddenly the atmosphere changed. He jubilantly pulled my hand and took me to peep inside the examination hall. It was a sudden attack and someone holding my hands that too he is the one I want to cherish is really embarrassing.


    I peeped. He laughed. I saw a bunch of our class fellows discussing about passing marks. This time I realised Lacy was not around. Now I saw the reason. She was there inside discussing with Gray, Stephen and Alex. I replied,"Can''t help them out at all after all! "


    He replied, "Yeah.They are discussing as if they are planning a strategy to throw a war at our institution. "


    This time I clearly saw their expressions. It was just as Sky described. It hilarious. Their expressions, his comment.


    This time he was telling me, "It''s already late. I''m leaving. Bye. "


    I not willing to let go somehow without thinking instead of saying goodbye said, "Did you get your citizenship card? "


    He paused and turned back.


    He replied, "Yeah.Almost.The procedure is completed and I will get that within this week. "


    This time they came out. Lacy''s face was pale but bursting with deep grudge. Her eyes feasting on the paper. I finally asked, " How was your exam? "


    She smirked fiercely. And yelled an evil laughter as if a thriller movie was going on.


    Sky smirked again. Lacy was asking him an answer. She said one Sky said another I confirmed Sky. Lacy gropped down. She quietly replied, "Next semester stay happy without me. "


    I said firmly, "You will pass surely trust me. Don''t worry. "


    Gray was asking me and Sky. We said it was not good. He was also confirming. Gray left. Stephen and Alex left. I asked Sky , "Are you free this weekend? "


    He replied,"Yes, what for? "


    I replied, "Actually I was wondering if you would join me in getting the certificate by working as a social worker in Lake City? F-For getting points for extra-curriculum activity I mean necessary for the 4 years of graduation. "


    He replied, " Nope. I''m not interested. I heard from someone it''s fraud and one gets a certificate in exchange of a good amount. So simply a NO."


    I replied, "Really? But Gray went and said he got the certificates. And also it''s not fraud. "


    He replied, "Better check that out . ", a bit coldly this time.


    Then again a pause. I thought he had ended the conversation.


    He continued, " You ask him clearly once more I get a feeling he hid something. "


    I thought I asked him before but not once did he mention a good amount to pay.


    Did he really hide the fact? I wondered.


    Lacy, I and Sky walked down the stairs. As we came out people were discussing about the reopening date for our next term. But college didn''t give any news. It was already late. It was already 5:30 p. m. I said to him,"Bye."seeing him starting to make his move towards the gate. He replied, "Yes, bye. And tell me if college gives any information regarding reopening of college. And make sure ask him once more. Rest is your decision. "


    I replied, "Yeah, sure. I will definitely tell you. "


    He smiled and walked towards the gate. Lacy was still busy discussing downstairs. I saw him go mixing in the crowd and slowly disappear.


    As I saw him slowly walking I was wondering about what he told me to reconsider. I remembered how he warned me before during the holidays regarding college document matters and without heeding his advice fell straight into the trap. Actually I''m the type who doesn''t trust others easily. But thinking back then, now I trust him a bit. I really wanted hard to trust him. So on a second thought I was determined to reconsider and cross- question Gray.


    Suzie arrived feeling down along with Lacy. And I somehow became alerted with a shiver that I need to bring back corpses back from college!

 Chapter 71 - Street Food

    Bringing those two corpses out of college was hell beings feasting on my energy level. Stephen and Alex came by now to catch the train. Others joined too. By the road was an awesome street food stall. I stalled those two in to refresh their mood and obviously mine as well. I ordered a bowl of instant noodles. Lacy was chatting with brother Henry now. She was not feeling well on top of that she had stomach upset. Suzie ordered a pizza. Soon Alex, Stephen, Haruto and another 3 guys whose name I didn''t know joined. They ordered a glass of coke and burgers and French fries. They ate even more lavishly. They missed the train on purpose. Yeah we all missed together anyway. It was the last exam of our first semester after all. Brother Henry was scolding Lacy over mobile. He is more like a guardian to her. I really admire their relationship. Nothing like others. But in their unique way. Lacy started to cry by now Brother Henry was consoling her and promised to go to a cinema hall after his last exam. This time she rejoiced. I was having the sip of soup of the noodles when Lacy came and happily shared this. Suzie said, " Dude! don''t torture us singles. I''m already devastated! "


    Lacy replied, "Who asked you to listen? I''m chatting with Sonnet. None of your business! "


    I finally replied, "Calm down you two. Let me treat you both ice-creams. Just sit down and relax. "


    Lacy and Suzie together replied, "This is the reason we love you!! Stay with us forever. "


    I suddenly got a bad feeling out of their tone. Anyways it''s better to solve the matter with ice-creams.


    I said, "Which flavour? "


    Lacy replied, "Chocolate! "


    Suzie replied, "Butterscotch."


    I asked the vendor, "2 chocolate and one butterscotch ice cream please. "


    The vendor nodded. I paid the bill. And the three of us had a good chat now. Both were happy now and I was relieved that I needn''t have to stay hard beside them.

 Chapter 72 - The Interrogation

    Thank God, it was over.I came back home. Mom started asking me how was my exam. I told her so.. so. Actually I''m not sure about this exam at all. It can either be very good or not upto my expectations. Let''s see.


    The main problem now is interrogating Gray and cross-checking him. But I was mentally prepared for it. Mom gave me a glass of lemonade. It was really refreshing.


    Slowly after getting fresh and cleaning myself I called him. Surprising thing was that he set a ringtone, that quoting over the theme romance. But I don''t know why I didn''t like the ringtone at all!


    He didn''t pick up.


    I thought may be he was busy. But soon he called back.


    Gray said, "Hello ,Sonnet what''s up? "


    I replied, " Um.., hi. Actually I want to ask you regarding the programme you participated last week. "


    He replied, "Oh", in a tone which was not consistent with his previous one-a dull one.


    I replied, "Did that programme take any amount of money I mean for the certification? "


    He replied, "Hell no! Money is not required for the certificates but for registration to their community. You just need to pay $60 for it. "


    He paused.


    Then continued to reply, "But without paying the amount you won''t be able participate in the programmes and cannot earn it. It''s true. "


    I replied, " I see. "


    At first I thought the amount was not required. Now after hearing the amount specially when that amount is not a cheap one I decided not to go. Sky was right afterall. Then Gray continued to chat. Asking me questions about my personal life which with one sentence I solved "It''s okay or it''s fine. " He was flaunting that ringtone which he had set and I deliberately hated. I politely answer his questions and politely answered his. There was a decent chat. Thanks to the call of his roommate he finally told to hung up. I immediately hung up saying, "I''m hanging up. "


    I soon in my mind thanked Sky otherwise I''d be deceived. In addition to that fraud Gray told that some seniors say that our college doesn''t accept that most of the times so they call it fraud in that sense. But in reality it''s decent. But thanks to that cross-questioning I was confirmed that I won''t be getting points for that that easily in our institution since they most of the time don''t accept that. And not mention that amount which can almost cover my for an entire month travel expenses.


    I texted him, "Yeah you were absolutely correct. Thanks for that. I''m not going anymore. "


    He replied, "See I Told you. " With a laughing emoji.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. There were two reasons behind this. First, my trust in him was incredibly increased and secondly my chat with Gray went well. He was surprisingly happy I don''t know why. But it was okay already.

 Chapter 73 - Notices and Messages

    Again the days of slumber began for the second time after exam. It''s already becoming unbearable to stay at home. A notification popped. I went over to scroll my mobile. A notice arrived stating that the college would reopen from 21st January. Still 13 days to go including today. Reading it his face flashed before my eyes. I needed to inform him as he requested me before to do so. Thinking even so little I can chat. Yet can chat is already a day Happy and Lucky for me. Wait! what am I thinking, I had already decided to reduce my chats and exposure to him from this year. What the? Am I thinking right now. Snap out of it!


    I had informed him. He replied, "Ok, I will see . "


    The End Of His Chat.


    I had one document to upload over laptop. I plugged in the pen drive, moved the downloaded file from mobile to the pen drive. Then finally as I plugged it into the laptop the file was crashed. Nothing opened and the file in my mobile was unusually deleted or cannot be found. I panicked. It was important to me. I don''t know why unconsciously I typed to Sky. "Can you help me regarding a matter? "


    As soon as I sent it I regretted. I couldn''t help it since I couldn''t delete the message from him. He immediately texted, "Yeah tell me. "


    I thought about explaining the situation but my mom came in. Nikki is already sneaky enough to make a ruckus out of my little secret and topped with mom''s viewing that I texted him via message not via weibo would already create enough suspicions in her mind. Immediately I put my phone aside. I didn''t want her to read my text with Sky. Although nothing cheesy was written yet..


    It was something very special-Not exactly special but a secret only between me and him. Actually she reads my chats on weibo sometimes. But doesn''t open message app. And some things are better to be kept as it is. I lay on my bed. As soon as she left the room I quickly explained the usb matter to him. He immediately texted back, "You mean pen drive? "


    I texted, "Yeah."


    I felt a bit bad. He waited for my reply for a long time.


    He replied, "Click on file folder, then in there select the document you want to transfer, After that copy it. Then paste it to where pen drive folders are. "


    Again texted, "Wait you said your document got deleted. Try it on another one and check the result. "


    I replied, "Oh, I moved it. I see. I will check that out. "


    He replied, "Sometimes moving works but due to fault in some pen drives or rather some kind of incompatability it cannot be opened or it gets crashed. But if you copy the document not only the original document would be restored but also it would be a safer option and the pen drive responds to that. "


    I replied, "Ok.I will try and let you know. "


    He texted back, "Okay"


    I had my lunch after that. I almost gobbled it up can''t wait to try it after all and to let him know the results.


    I tried it worked Actually it was my third time downloading that hefty document. Because of my idiocy I tried and downloaded two times before and fed my precious MB s for those documents. I felt happy.


    I filled with happiness immediately texted him, "Finally it worked. Thanks a lott!"


    He texted back, "Mention Not. "


    I blushed seeing his new style. He used to write "Ok bye"/" Welcome. "/" Why? "


    Of all these the new style spread his coolness through the mobile. I was actually imagining him wearing his light but new striped full length shirt in this cool weather and wearing his jeans. His simple yet fashionable attire-cum looks bewitches me. As if a cool gust of wind surrounding him and his hair swiftly waving along with it. His posture with legs apart and his holding my hand. Every moment, every second of my life I can think about him without getting bored. Wait! Again nonsensical thoughts. Snap out it! My brain cells commanded firmly. Is this what we called falling in love unconditionally? No matter how many times I try to snap out of it, it takes a deeper form. How many times I try to control or possess myself my heart and my body acts differently. This time without any second thought my fingers automatically texted him. Don''t you all think it''s weird? Am I slowly turning into a maniac? It''s said that these theories are fine when you fall for someone. But it''s totally absurd. I want to my mind to control me. I had always been like that. Not to mention since my school days. But why it''s becoming so difficult and different in the college? Guess no one has the cure.

 Chapter 74 - Registration

    "Have you registered for the upcoming Summer Projects, Sonnet? "


    "Um no. I will register it later. "


    "Can you please help regarding it. Do you know anyone who had already registered it? "


    I texted, "Nope, among my known circle I haven''t. But wait Lacy had once participated in that. "


    He texted back, "I see. Can you ask her that I need to register now or not. Actually college website had informed to register. But I still need to confirm. "


    When he texted these I had already gone to grab my lunch.


    I came back and saw more messages.


    "I won''t be registering for the time being.But do you know the dates? Or can you confirm which city we need to plan? Just inform me if you get any news. "


    I replied, "Ok"


    I called Lacy up. She was busy talking with someone. I called her up again after 10 mins she was still busy.On one hand Lacy was busy on the other Sky continued texting. He wrote, "Just tell me when you register. I will register at that time. "


    I finally wrote being a bit agited, "Wait, I will be asking Lacy and telling you. Actually she is busy chatting with someone else. . And I will inform you when I will register. "


    He texted back, "Ok."


    After few minutes he again texted, "No need to call her now. Take your time. No need to get worked up. You can inform me later also. "


    Such sweet words "Take your time. " really melts my heart. Lacy called me back after 1hour.She was chatting with Edmund of our college hostel who helps her a lot. Through her voice I understood that she chatted very long and almost tired. I got to the point. I asked her. After some girls talk. I mean a bit out of line chats, I hung up. I wrote, "Lacy said that no need to register now. They will send an individual mail for registration and need to be registered within that given period. And you have to worry about it. It will be done."


    He texted back, "Ok"


    What he means by simple ok. Can''t he ask me something more interesting and nice. It really makes me angry. Oh my Gosh. After half an hour of chat I realized that instead of writing you don''t have to worry I had written you have to worry. Bad at consoling people after all.


    After this first semester came to an end I realized something. The sum up of our chats. In short Exchanging, Helping and Gathering information and nothing else at all. When face to face in recent months he opened up to me. But these ominous holidays created a loop hole. And also made me even more possessive.

 Chapter 75 - Unexpected Treat

    Who doesn''t like to be treated food by others? Of course I love that too. Well today''s thing was a great one. My maths tuition teacher who used to teach us in grade 11&12 and me from 9 treated me and my tuition mates with great food. We went to "La Special Restaurant" and sir treated us with all kinds of Western meat dishes, fried rice and starters. We really missed our school as well as coaching days. All of us from different colleges were united chatting about our new chapter. The boys after having the first round demanded for the second one. Shelly was there too. Meeting after a long time we almost shed tears. After 3-4 months we were already missing each other. I remember how in my high school days we would stick to each other like a glue. I being a bit introverted had difficulty in approaching other people but she with her benevolent nature turned tables and improved my contacts with other people. Now, how much I can chat with other people is just because of her. She played an important role in shaping me.


    All happy and joyful moments we were sharing with our Sir -more like a brother to me. He can understand what I need just by looking at my face. He had known me since grade 9 and it''s only because of him I was much focused in my studies and got into this good institution. Only because of his incredible teaching and hard work that I was able to crack this difficult exam and make it through this college and meet...


    You all know what I mean!


    I being the typical shy person although my stomach was not full I just rejected eating more. I felt a bit shy eating in presence of other people specially if it''s treated by others. Sir immediately called the waiter to give me more. He just told the exact amount I needed. Really Superpower in disguise. His concern for each and every student makes each one of us what we are now. Although a student but the college was all thanks to him.


    Towards the end we had ice-cream. Shelly and my choice were always the same. Others different. I and she both loved chocolate.


    Actually Sir treated us because he promised that he would treat us since grade 11.And now it was put into action. The restaurant was cozy and luxurious one. We took a group fi and all of us thanked Sir for the wondrous treat. He gave his best smile- the radiance and hunger of knowledge in our lives. The shimmering sun rays added the effects. All of us smiled back like those tiny stars twinkling in the night sky following the radiance of his knowledge and evolving it as per our need.


    Shelly left to meet her college mates who were waiting to watch movie with her. And I left for home. I really miss those old good days now. Even Sir''s scoldings are like honey to me now. I remember almost everyday I would get scolding. But it was for my well being. Others would get too. Not to mention that. Really short-tempered but devoted man. He wanted only one thing " Quest and Hunger for Knowledge" in us. Exams are just a type grass among grasslands containing variety of plants which tests us also which excites us to learn more - Just like completing levels in computer or mobile games. To answer one ,one need to know others too to differentiate it from others. I still remember what he said while making us practice for competitive college entrance examinations "If knowledge fills your stomach you will never die of hunger. But if you run after money one day you will be finding yourself in midst of unhappiness and hunger. Because only knowledge can quench your thirst and help you earn your daily bread with self- righteousness. "


    I remembered those words clearly as if it were embedded in my soul. At first I didn''t understand what he meant. I was at grade 11 not too young but not too mature either. I only wanted to earn money after I graduate. But meeting different people- specially Sky finally made me understand what he meant. He is the perfect example who has thirst for knowledge. He loves to learn and gather information as much as he wants. Lacy has the perspective which I had before meeting and knowing him. Actually in real world things don''t work out just by mugging up. Things work out by having practical knowledge, sense of understanding of a problem and sharp hunch of how to approach or reciprocate. All of these which I had discovered in him during our practical classes and chatting together.


    Too much Philosophical right!


    But this is the harsh reality and scenario of today''s world. Liking a person can go side by side but Quests like rediscovering the known in an unknown way and discovering and inventing the unknown is the technology all about.


    Actually I''m doing my major in Computer science engineering, I need to follow this. There is no way out of it .Technological advancement in this field is massive but people proficient in it is remarkably low. For this all need to strive hard and get to know more and more.


    Soon I reached home. At home I chatted with mom for a while and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 76 - Moms Headache

    Yesterday mom had gone outside after putting me off to sleep. It was really cold but she had forgotten to take her shawl. And next day was her result. She was having a terrible headache. Nikki had already gone to school. Only I and mom were left at home. I felt miserable. Seeing mom in an uneasy state I felt helpless. I didn''t know how to cook to help her out . At the most I can tell her to sleep. I don''t know whether anyone has noticed or not but I have seen adults become more and more childish when they catch any kind of sickness. My mom was no exception to that. Soon as she finished doing the house-chores I helped to the bed . She lay there. But she didn''t want to take or have anything for lunch. I didn''t do head massage because I knew very well it was not efficient and with pressure imbalance it can worsen the headache. I cut a slice of ginger and asked her to rub on her temples.. I mean the forehead area. I was anxious but she fell asleep.


    I wanted to prepare Ginger Tea to reduce the headache but didn''t know how. I troubled Lacy. She was expert in these stuffs unlike me. She told me exactly. I asked her every detail. She texted, "Pour more than a cup of water in a boul. The cup from which aunt drinks tea. Slightly more water than a cup. Then add small amount of crushed ginger. Add 1tablespoon of sugar since it is for one person. Then let it boil. As it starts boiling add tea leaves less than half a tablespoon. As soon at it gives the colour of the tea turn off the oven.It''s very simple. You can do it! "


    I replied, "Hope so. "


    I started and finally made a cup of ginger tea. Mom was refusing to drink. She was just acting like a baby. I at stared at her sternly and uttered few simple words but with force almost forcing her to drink. Thankfully she drank. All thanks to Lacy''s simple way of teaching me that I was able to learn up so fast. Mom complimented me. She exclaimed that it was really good. Then came the question "Who taught you? Is it YouTube? "


    I replied, "No.Lacy taught me. "


    She laughed and finally said, "Say Lacy thank you, She actually deserves it. And who told you to tell her everything? You must less depended on her. She has a boyfriend to take care of. Such an adorable girl. "


    Couldn''t escape after all. But her recipe really worked. Only after 30 minutes she recovered and began having her lunch. She was even more energetic. I thanked her.


    She replied, "If I could at least make that. Actually you are the one who prepared it. "


    I replied, "But without your help I would have been successful in creating a disaster.. "


    She replied, "No problem. "


    Hats off to mom''s sixth sense. She was actually with Brother Henry. They were in a cinema hall. The one he promised to watch with her after the examinations were over. They even had Lunch together. A perfect date indeed. She posted their pics and even some pics of the food they had.


    But Lacy saved the day. I was the one facing mom. I couldn''t bear as her face turning pale.It was really noteworthy.

 Chapter 77 - Sweetness Overloaded

    Today mom will be teaching me how to make sweets. I was a mini helper at home. I helped mom in making dough.Winter time is time for sweets. Specially baking adorable shaped cookies and beautiful other sweets.


    She was teaching me slowly and as I was learning I was wondering that Valentine''s Day is not that far. Only one month left. With that I was hoping to learn quickly how to bake sweets.But another question to my mind at the same time. Will I really have the courage to give him? Even if I give him will he accept or throw my hardwork out. I don''t know. But it''s better to learn it so that I can be good in something other than study.


    Mom was teaching me how to use convection mode, setting of the timer, temperature. She was also teaching me how to prepare sweets with cocoa , cream, sugar.


    At first I was not willing to learn. Then thinking about him nodded. And now when I have started to help mom it''s bliss. The aroma of the sweetly fragrant cookies coupled with refreshing orange flavour is something I personally crave for. When it was baked mom decorated some with cream. I decorated some as well.


    After all these were over we were very excited to taste some of them. It was perfect. The crisp was just fine. Nikki returned home from school and directly entered the kitchen. I stuffed some into her mouth and showing elderly pride adamantly commanded her to wash herself first. Seeing my glare she left immediately. I thought it strange for the first time she was actually listening to me. I turned back and got a jolt. Actually mom''s glaring was successful. After cleaning herself we all had a feast. Dad arrived. Although being a sugar patient we gave some to him to eat. It''s said Give an inch and they take a mile. Same was the case with dad. He secretly stuffed two-three more. All together shouted. Mom started quarreling. I and Nikki were laughing. Then we all together laughed. Despite the cold the atmosphere was warm. Sharing food, sharing happiness and sharing feelings are all common in a family but it''s never boring or old-fashioned. It''s something we all look forward for. The happiness of the unknown. The happiness which warms and joins a bond.

 Chapter 78 - Before New Semester

    Quietly the days passed. Anticipation, Anxiousness and Many other elements breaking my morale are all hitting up on me.


    ANXIOUSNESS?


    Anxiousness because there is going to be reshuffling of the candidates of the first sem computer batch.


    ANTICIPATION?


    Anticipation of the fear which might come true.


    No more practical classes together. No more classes together and we might get to being the same old stranger right at the beginning of the sem.


    FEAR!!


    Obviously, with so much ominous happenings one ought to be put back to the spot. I''m even afraid of losing Lacy''s warm company. But more afraid of losing his. I know it very well once we are separated we are done for. He won''t regard me as one of his friend even. Just my opinion. Because being a person of different gender things are not that simple as being of same gender. And why would he care to talk with me if his demands are met by someone else!


    To this I really want to leave a note that no matter what happens I would really want to continue and move forward. But thinking of the new experiences we had I can''t possibly forget him. Not as easily as he doesn''t keep in touch with me since our exams ended. I remember him everyday. I even check his twitter account to find his favorites. I know it''s not a good to look into others things but when you fall in love you seem to forget all etiquettes and go mad like a hungry animal hunting for its food. I did the same to check his likes, his comments, his tweets, his replies, his friends everything almost to be exact but never once followed him. I''m just like secret admirer who doesn''t want to disrupt his life by simply making him realise that I view his profile. You bet it can be my time pass as well.


    One reply to the tweet which made me jealous although I''m being a bit immature was an answer to a question. The question was, On your road trip with your fictional characters with which character do you want to spend your time with?


    His reply:Hannah Baker.


    It made me jealous. Of all why he needed to answer that question. I don''t mean I hate her. I had read the novel myself and have loved it very much. Especially her character. But why he had to write it.


    Out of jealousy I too gave a quick reply to the tweet hosted by MediaBox.


    My Reply was, Edward Cullen.


    I don''t know why I had given the reply but it seemed alright to me at that time. But I don''t know why a big lump was pressing across my chest. It made me uneasy and depressed.


    Another wonderful event happened on the night of the cricket match. I was replying to the cricket tweets. Was it an attempt to understand him more or something beyond that I started watching cricket. And in few days I started liking it. Finally when our country team Titania won I got elated and quickly tweeted congratulations. As soon as I posted it I saw his tweet just below mine. Almost at the same time. It was really a meeting or not I don''t know. But the feel was not bad.


    But thinking of tomorrow my chest sighs and is already torturing me. The Fear, Anticipation and anxiousness is yet to be proved.

 Chapter 79 - New Beginning

    Again after 4 months the first day of the new semester. Those three factors were already kick starting my heart beat.


    After a long time I would be resuming classes. It was a chilly weather with breeze brushing past my chubby cheeks -the gift of the holidays which made me gain weight. Really unlike the rainy day.


    The first thing I checked as soon as I reached college that we were together. Sky, I, Lacy, Alex, Ellie, Gray all were together. I was even happy to be with Lacy and Ellie as my partners in class again. Sky arrived early this time. He didn''t glance a look at me in the morning which kinda made me feel unhappy. I after being subjected to silence doze over these holidays became the same introvert cum shy type. The classes followed and finally the break-time. This time he came to me. I don''t know why but I kept feeling shy. He was casually chatting with me. After he went Lacy and Ellie started to tease. "Your Sky, Huh! Don''t worry you have Sky. "


    I don''t know how but my face for the first time couldn''t hide it. The blush and shy feeling. It really made me awkward. But the happiness was momentary. The moment I entered the practical room I knew we were not lab partners anymore. Not this semester at least. My high hopes crashed digging a big hole in my heart.

 Chapter 80 - Dont Wanna Part

    It was awful just awful to attend the engineering drawing class without him by my side. Lacy, Sky, Gray and Stephen were all together. And I was left out in one corner with Alex who didn''t come to college. I was feeling remorse. But as I thought it was the worst things took a better turn. While returning home Sky called me up. It was surprising at the same time exciting. I never expected. He called me up regarding which book to take and what was the author''s name for the maths book of second semester. I was a bit upset. But then he asked calmly, "Are you outside? Will I hang up if you are not comfortable? "


    I was thinking why would I be not comfortable. Even though I was riding a public transport on my way back home.


    I immediately replied, "No.I''m fine. I''m outside but I am free to chat. "


    I heaved a sigh of relief after explaining. Actually riding alone is quite boring and if at that time someone who is special to you calls up don''t you think it''s just marvellous. It was just the same for me.


    He replied, "Oh! That''s Good. "


    I replied, "Yeah what was your question to begin with? "


    He replied, "O...h Huh? Oh about Mathematics..... "


    And we continued to chat.


    The chat didn''t last long but it covered the time.


    I finally reached home.Thinking about the next practical class how can we stay together. Although our roll numbers are next to each other yet its important. I just don''t want what happened in that drawing class to repeat. I want to treasure every moment every second of my life next to him with him. Share with him the jolly memories also the sad ones.


    And have our Valentine''s Day together . Not an aggressive one. Just staying together will suffice. Just Stay.

 Chapter 81 - Lingering Touch

    Enough of bad days! Next morning I wore my lucky top and jeans to college. Not everyone believes it. But I believe in lucky colours, lucky pens as well as the ominous ones.


    So it went like that. I have changed a bit of my hairstyle just to appear a bit more clean and fresh. And finally with Lacy and comrades we reached our dear college.


    But the lucky colour of my top gave too much luck that I was out of gasp. In the morning Lacy chose the place just a row beside Sky''s. I mean I was only separated from him by just a gap as he sat in the row next to mine. We even had chat in between classes and even eye contact messages. I chuckled and he continued.I, Lacy, Ellie, Gray and Paul were sitting together in the order I have just mentioned. And Sky on my other side diagonal. I can easily pass my time happily looking at him now. The best of the theory classes was the maths class where we discussed the answers and he even rectified some of my mistakes. But then the best was about to arrive.


    The Computer Lab class!


    We were together. We both were discussing the programs and he switched on the CPU.


    How Romantic !


    Everyone thought or might be thinking.


    Actually I pressed the DVD button and made a fun of myself. I was dazzled by his presence which made me fun of myself in front of him. In response to that he switched it on for me. Well I didn''t expect that. More than that I didn''t expect that for two hours we would be together. I am already in love with computer lab class.


    I was focussed in between when he suddenly with his elbows called me. That sudden touch on my arm was like an electric spark. He called me to show someone terribly confused while coding and Sir was making fun of him. He loves to watch all these. I have observed him before he loves to watch real life student-teacher drama where the teacher would be making fun of the student. And I would slowly observe his cunning glow on his eyes enriching with amusement every minute.


    After that while I continued he suddenly commented calmly, "You know it is said that the best code is written on paper. Do you have any idea or view regarding it? "


    I replied, "Yeah very likely I have if I consider with mine. "


    He replied, "How? "


    I replied, "Actually while typing we are mainly focused too much on our hands clicking the keyboard. Eyes are getting strained as well. So the brain work gets minimized to maximize our vision. If we write on paper we don''t need to think much on precise format. We can just write the algorithm and give it a go. Scribbling implies we are thinking but typing basically can''t provide us with that. Well it my opinion. "And I completed typing the program. "


    He replied, "Well your view is good from scientific point of view. But I think it has something more deep. It has an extra edge to it. I cannot simply be like that. "


    I replied, "Um yeah. "


    He replied, "You only used 10 lines to run this code. "


    I replied, "Yeah, I just optimised a bit of writing and added a loop to reduce. It is also said Simpler and less lengthy the code the better it is. "


    He replied, "Are you challenging me? "


    I replied, "No just declaring. "


    He replied, "Check mine out! "


    I looked at his code and was stunned.


    I replied, "You are superb. Only 5 lines.. "


    He replied, "Shorter the code better it is. Your dialogue. "


    I replied, "Teach me how you could do it"


    I showed my eyes lit with excitement and he started teaching me.


    He is really great at everything except loving me as his.....


    I out of excitement started humming a music tune and typing the next one.


    I felt his feet touching mine. I mean his left leg is touching my right. And for more than ten minutes we were like that. I kept myself steady.My leg didn''t move an inch from before but his moved. I don''t know what it was but I literally enjoyed it. It was literally pleasing. And I mean it.


    I focussed on the program but mind elsewhere as if it was in the bosom of infinite love and happiness and unexplained touch, an unexplained feeling. Had it been others trust me I would have just pushed them away. But he was he.


    I don''t know whether he noticed or not but his serious attitude made me doubt it. I guess he haven''t noticed.


    I was thinking of that but then was a Dang!


    Bell rang and it was the last class. The time which unknowingly I wanted to stop to make him and me together was all over for now. But what was that lingering touch all about?I still don''t seem to understand nor I can understand him longer....

 Chapter 82 - Old Thorns

    Next day the first class was Computer Lab. My favorite lab. Both coding and happiness lab.


    This time we were discussing about the programs. I felt after a long time the thrill of solving problems. His questions and continuous pressing on until getting a satisfactory answer was already getting on my nerves. Finally I sternly replied, "Ask Sir. I''m not your guardian. "


    He with his mischievous smile replied, "But you are my lab partner and you must take care of me. "


    I replied, "But that doesn''t mean I know everything."


    He replied with a smirk, "So you finally admit that you don''t know everything. "


    I was dumb-struck.


    I replied, "When did I say I know everything? "


    He was silent for a bit.


    Then He finally replied, "Sorry, I got carried away a bit. Don''t think much. "


    Why he can''t open up. Bottling up feelings won''t do any good. And this time clearly I''m involved and I can''t keep anything inside my stomach.


    I again asked. But he replied the same almost. Finally seeing him clenching his fists I left asking fearing that he would no longer chat with me. Fearing that this might have worsened his analysis of assumption about me. But I can''t help but be misunderstood. I was deeply hurt. I stopped talking with him. He didn''t bother either. He was happier than before without me. He was chatting with others as if nothing happened. My eyes were moist but couldn''t express. I don''t know what mistake I had made to make him hate me like this.


    The sight was blurry. And my senses were dumb. My pathetic school life at some point responsible for it. Being an introvert I have always been ridiculed. No one understood me clearly.And the set me up with thorns. The same thorns Sky put me through now. I don''t know what was the reason. But it had definitely deeply hurt me. I may laugh heartily, giggle, smile or act like a joker but my heart is extremely tender. One single scratch and I break-down.


    I don''t like the way things are taking a turn anyway but I can''t afford to lose this time. Not again in college at least.


    I went over to him. I said, "If I''ve ever hurt you I''m extremely sorry for that. Maybe it was my bad.But if I have ever hurt you personally or unknowingly I''m sorry for that. "


    He was looking at me. Astonished or bewildered might suit his expression. He finally replied, "Actually I never thought you would ponder over such a little matter. Actually I didn''t want to say it to you because I wanted to avoid trouble. I said those words just out of flow remembering someone else through you. I thought telling those might make you feel awkward so I just avoided it. You don''t have to be too much formal. "


    I don''t know why suddenly tears welled up in my eyes. I thought I would be strong but I failed.Those bad memories were haunting me and I was confused.


    He was looking at me I couldn''t look into his eyes anymore. I simply replied, "Oh.Actually because of some personal problems before I acted up in the morning. I didn''t mean to cross question you.You can think of me as an overly conscious person. Anyway bye. "


    I immediately turned back and left for the washroom. I cannot let Lacy see me nor Sky see me in my weak state. The state I''ve maintained for months I cannot let it go waste. I went to the washroom cleaned my face properly and finally came back. I calmed myself down. I guess neither Sky nor Lacy knows that I had been to counseling before during that terrible period of school days before college. I have none to share my thoughts still now. But today something different happened. I couldn''t cry before. But today unexpectedly I let my emotions flow. Just being in front of him. I went back to my seat. Took a sip of water and continued with my studies.

 Chapter 83 - Chocolates

    The incident was put to a pause and finally our Chemistry audi class began. Now what is this class?


    Actually it''s chemistry class in Auditorium. A smart way of teaching using slide presentation. I, Lacy, Gray, Paul and Ellie sat at the back 5th last bench. Paul had already connected his mobile with the projector. As soon as the class begun naughty Paul started controlling. Sir was utterly confused and everyone was roaring with laughter. It became a comedy in disguise. Sky being a bright student sat on the front bench.


    After distracting for half an hour Paul left heeding to Lacy''s scolding.


    I was prepared for the worst. And it was true. The class was super boring. Everything was tangent to our head.


    I already brought the chocolate supply from home in advance.


    Slowly and sneakily I started supplying and one by one they were collecting until it reached Paul.


    The back benchers other than us were already creating troubles for Sir. They were yelling and screeching. Some throwing tantrums. Finally Sir came and was behind us. Sky getting interested looked back. Sir was scolding and checking weather they had written a thing or not.Although we were snacking but we had written everything, Thanks to our last fraction of our conscience.


    Sir was yelling at the ones behind us.


    Finally my eyes met his. Sky was trying to tell me something but I couldn''t follow. But his funny expression showed that it was regarding Sir. I laughed by only getting his hint. I laughed back all silently. I with the help of my fingers tried to tell him that I was snacking. He immediately understood and through his actions said, "Having chocolates I see. "


    And finally there was his smirk. The dumb show would have continued but Sir finally assumed his place.


    However this time I was lost in thoughts. How he understood that I was eating chocolates and nothing else. I just mentioned snacks.


    The answer is Sky!


    He knows everything regarding it. His sixth sense is sharp but utterly dumb when it comes to understand my feelings for him. Why do I tell him or want to share with him every single small incident to him? In fact I even let him show my mobile just to show some funny chats. He doesn''t seem to mind it. He infact replies in an even funny way. I know I shouldn''t but I want to make him know and even more than that I want to know him.


    Whenever I see Shelly sitting beside him I feel a great thorn striking me continuously. Especially when she asks him questions and takes help from him. She sits beside him everyday. I never got the opportunity rather I never dared to sit beside him during the theory classes. But she could sit beside him. Actually my mind is not so pure to resist the temptation of sitting beside him which in the end can annoy him. So I try to avoid those.


    As the class continued I was looking at the watch waiting for the moment to get it over. It''s a super boring class. If I ask Sky he will tell it''s not Sir''s fault. But in the event of blaming and not blaming who will teach me this subject. It''s in true sense All Greek To Me!!

 Chapter 84 - Two Hands

    The next day most of the students prepared for a mass bunk and they did.


    I, Sky and Shelly, Paul and Gray all came. Lacy didn''t come. She had a date with Brother Henry. But many didn''t come only 10-11 students out of the entire lot. Our first class was that idiotic audi class!


    Chemistry ugh!


    Life Sucks above that no Lacy.Train Compartment was empty. Only I and Allen came by train.


    I went with no energy to attend the class. It was really getting chilly. It was raining.


    Sky entered and So do I. Others entered as well.


    I sat beside him. Surprisingly no one sat. It was the second front bench of course!


    Last day''s drama Lacy had already warned me not to tell anyone anything about it. But in my mind I know how badly I wanted to tell him everything.


    Gray sat in front of us with Husky who would be most probably be my chemistry partner for this semester. He was waiting for the gift that his girlfriend had delivered to present him. In the mean time Sir entered.


    Paul''s action started as well.He first maximized then minimized and finally switched it off. The look of Sir''s face was something I wouldn''t forget. He was horrified, stupefied!


    Sky was puzzled. I all of a sudden without any second thoughts explained it to him. He at once started laughing not loudly but heartily.


    The bench was a big one. The table too. He leaned forward on the table , turned his face towards me and started laughing. I did the same. I leaned forward turned my face towards him. Looking at each other and laughing.


    The room was a dark one. And a big one too. So hardly people noticed that. Husky took Sir''s permission to receive the gift. Again Paul switched it on. And this time we could see each other well. We straightened up at the same time as soon as the light fell on our faces. Suddenly off.


    Sir went out calling computer teachers and technicians.


    I and Sky started to laugh again. I requested him not to tell others and he assured. I trust that he won''t tell others. Atleast not like me but I only wanted it to share it with him and no one else. I have known him for half a year obviously!


    This time giggling my cheeks hurt. He stopped laughing. Gray was looking at us. I felt a bit embarrassed. It''s indeed embarrassing for a girl to laugh so much. That too with a boy.


    Sir came and the two teachers also. After half an hour our classes resumed. But he was not caught all. He is intelligent in messing after all.


    But today''s class wasn''t that bad at all. It was one of the best.


    The dark room laughter, Fun and desperate truth combined together was the best.


    The class went on. He was giving us to solve numericals. I took out my calculator. He didn''t bring his. So mine was kept in between. As I was about to use, our hands touched. He immediately whispered, "You have it first. "


    I used then he. I am determined to keep it throughout my life.Both using it typing it was fun.


    He was a bit distracted. Well I felt that. His answers were not correct even though he used it to calculate. I rechecked and reviewed and helped him. He was again distracted.


    "Well your class is over for today. Complete all your Assignments and I will take a class test on it next week. "


    "Noooo Sir.... "


    This time Sky was focused


    He asked politely and Sir couldn''t resist but heeded to his request.


    I and Sky went upstairs to have our lunch. Others went as well. How time flies! only 2 hours has passed .


    When I think of that time, I really want to go back to that time we were, face to face and being so happy in the dark!


    Lacy called me up. After enquiring she told she would not be coming for the second half as well. And I had guessed it!!


    I didn''t eat having forgotten to bring my lunch. I was listening to Sky''s chat. He was chatting, but somehow I felt he was accompanying me. He too didn''t have his lunch.And the break continued.


    He didn''t mention about not eating but he didn''t eat.


    Only we two were the ones who haven''t had their lunch.

 Chapter 85 - Short Test

    The break was short. But dreams weren''t.


    The maths class begun. Once again more students disappeared.They bunked the class. Now only 5-6 students remain. Sir was shocked. He was pointing and insisting that he had seen more students before. Anyways we were sitting. I sat with Shelly on my left and Sky on my right. The best arrangement ever.


    We had a probability class. He was telling, " Those who can master probability and statistics they will never remain poor. "


    I felt it alright almost. Sky was disinterested. Gray and Paul already bunked the class. Shelly was chatting with me.


    Sir''s mood was totally off.


    But then he started giving questions. Sky was very happy. His favourite subject and chapter.


    After this class was my favorite class.


    Computer Practical!


    We went inside. The worst part was my foot stinks of socks smell. The most embarrassing thing ever. Fault of the rain which made my feet and shoes wet. I was seated. Sky and Husky was commenting on it. I felt even more ashamed. Girls must take care of their body and smell after all. They didn''t backbite me but I felt guilty.


    Slowly and softly with extreme shy and nervousness I said Sky, "Sorry Sky you have to put up with it. Today it rained heavily and throughout the day I sat wearing those wet shoes. I''m extremely sorry. "


    After saying that I felt What the hell did I tell just now! I literally wanted to dig a hole and go there.


    Then Sky said calmly, "It''s okay. "


    Then he stopped talking about that.


    I was still feeling embarrassed. Too embarrassed to death.


    Computer sir entered. He was gossiping and chatting. We were doing our own work. All of a sudden he announced, "Open the website and give the test right now. There are 3 sets. Each one will get one of 10 marks. I got set 1 , he got set 2 and Husky got set 3.


    Sky started asking, " What is the full form of stdio. h? "


    I replied, "Standard input output maybe. "


    He replied, "And.h is header right? "


    I replied, " Yep. header file. "


    Sir, "What are you doing huh! "


    Sky, "Just mumbling to myself and stretching.Nothing else. "


    Sir, "Oh! I doubted you might be asking her. "


    Sky, "No Sir. I''m doing it right now. See. "


    I was stifling my laughter hard. Sky''s remarks are thoroughly funny.


    He turned his face and whispered "Thank.. you... "


    I turned and saw his smile. And he saw my stifled laugh.


    "Hey you two"


    I immediately turned my face and so did Sky.


    And with a small chuckle he said, "Continue"


    I felt a bit weird. Did he mean something else?


    Who cares.


    I continued. He continued.


    I was a bit confused and unknowingly started glancing at him.


    He read my mind and said, "Copy and paste the program and run the program to view the result. "


    I had exactly problem over there. Although our questions were different he understood where I got stuck.And his idea worked.


    I replied, "Thanks a lot"


    He replied, "Mention not. "


    After that we submitted our papers together. Husky submitted first. Sir collected and finally we started playing with programs. We were trying out several programs. Printing character taking several ASCII values. I was trying out the program which would produce a beep sound. But on trying no result.


    "Pffft"


    "What! "


    "You thought with a simple a you can produce that sound. You must be naive. "


    "Sky, It''s mine business. If you know so much try out the beep sound with your program? "


    "Why not! But it won''t be possible in this computer. It requires a different one. "


    " Then it''s computers fault not mine"


    "Yeah.Partly... no it''s computers fault. "


    "Partly? "


    "No no nothing. It''s computers fault. "


    I laughed. "Why are you sweating? "


    "Me sweating!.. Actually your face just now was...


    "


    "Oh my face is fierce. Not yours right! Only I become angry not you right? "


    "No... no... You are fine just fine... As fine as you are now... looking! Just see it. "


    He showed my face through his mobile and I started to laugh. He was laughing as well.


    "I told ya. "


    "Yeah, You won "


    "Eh...? "


    "I mean in our argument. "


    " I won way before. I''m great right! "


    "As great as a hen. Value increased after death"


    " Oh my Gosh! Sonnet you are dangerous. "


    "Only for you"


    And suddenly I was tight lipped. After a few moments


    I replied again, " You are dangerous after all."


    He replied, "Cool"


    All of a sudden I realized that only we were left.


    "Sky! No ones here. "


    "Oh shoot! I really messed up. Sorry for making you late. You have to catch your train. "


    " Yeah. I''m going. "


    "Yeah but shut down the pc. "


    "Thanks Sky I forgot about it. "


    We both dashed out of our class. Thankfully we were 2 minutes late only. But Sir left the class five minutes early and others went out along with him.


    We were staying just to wait for the class to end but didn''t realize that others went before.


    Both were walking fast. He headed towards the cycle stand. I headed towards the gate. And with final bidding we separate ways.

 Chapter 86 - Scholarship

    The next day was a holiday. But the most anticipated day. The day I would be receiving scholarship. I wore a simple hoody. The venue was international book fair in Shilling. I went along with my dad. Despite Nikki''s efforts of forcing to go there mom held her back. She was stuck onto my feet until I shooed her and promised to bring a chocolate bar.


    With great difficulty she agreed. Her exam would start from 10 th February. And today was already 30th January.


    After a lot of effort I finally reached the place. We went earlier than expected. Almost 2 hours before.


    I wished to come with Sky. He loves to read books.In every stall I see the books I get reminded of his love for reading books. Even one book which he had read and was discussing last week I found that. But my luck! Dad refused to buy me that. It was a science fiction novel yet he refused. Instead he was nagging me to buy some computer books or college reference books.


    My Dear Mind was already afloat. And hearing that word computer last day''s incident flashed in mind. I blushed a bit. Then got back reading some books. There were food stalls too. And many beautiful books of various writers all across the globe. I even found some mangas but didn''t dare to even ask to buy one.


    Manga readers very clearly know why!


    Finally the event started. The Vice Chancellor of our university arrived. Although a bit old but he is still handsome. Really looks like an intellect.


    50 students including me got scholarship from our state. Such an honour it was!


    To get the trophy and the certificate and the check. To be photographed among several people and to get the trophy is really exhilarating. Both Dad and mom were proud of me. Nikki was celebrating with chocolates-The one I had promised to buy.


    Poor me.


    Every thing went well. I uploaded my victory and happiness on weibo. Many others congratulated.


    Everything was fine more or less perfect until the incident which shook my life and even now!!!

 Chapter 87 - PoisoningCase1

    The next morning everything went fine. Another holiday. Obviously everyone slept for a longer duration. But Mom''s sleep was abnormal. Even though it was 10 o''clock she went on sleeping. Yesterday she was complaining about her tired feeling and not willing to sleep. But today something else, somewhat opposite to her reaction occured. Dad came to have breakfast but mom was still sleeping . Dad immediately called up doctor. Upon bringing doctor she said a few words. Doctor was asking how many did she take. She mumbled " ... thi.. r... ty"


    Doctor''s eyebrows became even more joined or fierce and called up a hospital an ambulance came to resort the case. He immediately told dad to be prepared. I and youner sis. stayed back.Mom''s condition. detoriated and was sent to ICU.


    Everything should have been fine.But Almighty could not get enough.


    The case was even more serious!


    .

 Chapter 88 - PoisoningCase 2

    Only we two were left at home. I was praying to God that everything be alright. I really hope that mom survives and lead a happy life. In this tensed state I unconsciously called up Sky. By the time I realised he had already picked it up. I gave an excuse of doubt in a problem. I asked about the copy and drawing instruments. He explained everything.


    Finally I said, " Thanks a lot"


    He replied, "Yeah, but is there anything wrong with you ? "


    It was very difficult yet I hid it.I replied, "What? Nothing at all! "


    He replied, "Oh okay. Bye"


    "Bye.. "


    After bidding a good bye I couldn''t concentrate anymore. I started with the homework and completed studying. After that I called up Dad. He said mom needs to undergo saline. And would be in ICU for 3 days. She was responding but her visions left the place. She was acting as if drunk and unconscious.


    After that dad hung up. Relatives, neighbors and others were calling me up. I took the responsibility on my shoulders a bit. But I didn''t tell to anyone of my college or school friends.


    I kept quiet. And finally determined not to distract others.


    I heated the food. Prepared tea. Then finally gave Nikki to eat. After having our minimal breakfast I again called dad up. He was busy. Aunt called me up. She was blaming me for sleeping before mom. Actually if I hadn''t slept mom wouldn''t have been in dire straits as she is now.


    I made up my mind not to fall asleep. Nikki was praying for mom to recover. I was praying for the same.


    I kneeled down in an attempt to show sincerity.


    I don''t know what to do other than that.


    Mom''s eldest brother came. He was trembling but kept quiet. Dad was a bit more silent.


    I served my maternal uncle a cup of tea and a mug of chocolate mom. had already made for. us. He had it and remembering the sweetest of childhood memories. Soon we all left for the hospital.

 Chapter 89 - PoisoningCase 3

    We reached the hospital . Mom was already in a dire drunken state. She was thoroughly pitiful and helpless. I met her in ICU. Her condition gave me a big lump in my heart. Thousand times hurtful than any normal day Or a day with Sky''s ignorance.


    I with my hand patted her head. She was asleep lightly. She is not deeply asleep though. Her painful fingers. Needled hands and several injections for saline and different types of other medicines were put. Her trembling fingers gave bigger jolt. Nikki came up stairs to visit mom. Mom couldn''t recognise her. She came and held her hand. But soon left.She mumbled, "So.. nne.. t, N.. ikki go h... om.. e and st.. udy. Don''t wor..ry about me. "


    Just few words but so much concern. Even in her pitiable state she was worrying about us. As soon as dad came in she covered her face and went of to sleep.


    Visiting hours was over. Doctor came and we were asking him.


    "Listen you all need to be prepared. Especially you. You are the elder daughter Sonnet right. "


    "Yes doctor. Please tell me everything. I will prepare within my limits to support my mom. "


    "Well since you all have brought here after 6-7hours, the best time for complete removal of the poisonous drug from the body is gone. Only maximum can be cured. Rest depends on her ability to recover and her wanting to survive. "


    "Sure Doctor. "


    "Can I meet mom one last time for today? I know it''s not right but can you? "


    "Umm Ok. But not more than 5 minutes. "


    "More than enough. Thank you doctor. "


    I hurried to her. I need to bring out happiness and keep the morale up for her to survive.


    "Mom don''t worry at all. You will be alright. Everyone loves you. Just tell me what you want and I will fulfill your wish.I will fulfill your wishes which are realistic and you want it. "


    "I don''t want to live"


    "You have to. You will tell me your problems and we will face together. Don''t worry mom. Everybody wants to know about your welfare. You mom, my dad, your brothers everyone loves you. Just think about us."


    "Time''s up. Ms Sonnet you may leave. "


    "Uh okay"... " Mom just think about it. "


    With that we all left in a disappointment. Can''t help. I had to hide my feelings to care of others. I have to be strong. B.. e strong!


    After I had come back Sky called me up. I maintained my composure.


    "Sonnet do you know how to deal with problem no. 34 in probability. "


    "No.I will try it out just now. Just wait. "


    "By the way, Do you know about the program Sir had taught us. The answer was different from what I had got after running at home. "


    "Don''t worry I will see to it definitely. "


    "Ok bye. Just inform me after you have completed the work. "


    " Sure. "


    doot.. doot


    After that I kept solving. The sum was difficult. And the program ''s answer was truly incorrect. Our one didn''t match Sir''s. What a pity right!


    I called up. Discussed overnight.


    After that I went to heat the left over food. Dad already had bread and hot milk.


    Only we two were left. I served Nikki first. After that I gave her left hot chocolate which mom had prepared before. After that my eyes couldn''t strain anymore. I was soo tired that I had gone to sleep.

 Chapter 90 - Intuition

    Next morning I woke up earlier than usual. Being an elder sister is definitely not that easy. I need to prepare energy drink for Nikki and me and also need to pack her lunch. After preparing that I went to pack my minimal lunch since I have lost appetite. Nikki got up and was ready to go to school.I wasn''t ready at all. I was just feeling a bit dizzy. I packed up and dressed up. And left home.


    After I had reached college I had the best time. Lacy didn''t come thank God. I know I can''t hide it from her. She would definitely catch me.


    But one thing we became a bit close. We chat and had our gossips.


    I talked with others as well nobody figured out my position. But I didn''t want others to pity me or blame me. I just wanted to avoid everything.


    Soon classes were over and time for lunch break. I was waiting just for this moment to call dad and get some mom''s info.


    "Hello Dad, How is mom? "


    "She is better than yesterday. "


    "Oh, did she eat anything? "


    "Yeah, tea and biscuits in the morning. She had cornflakes meal for breakfast. "


    "Thank God. Did you have your breakfast? "


    "No.I am not feeling well. "


    "Dad! take it and have your own. I can''t handle two at a time. You need to take care of yourself when I''m not around. "


    "Um okay. Did you have yours? "


    I lied through my teeth.


    "I will have it in my canteen. Just now I got a break. "


    "Okay have yours.Your mom is okay don''t worry. "


    "Thanks dad it''s okay. I won''t worry. Bye"


    "Bye Sonnet"


    I hung up. By now I saw Sky looking at me. Actually I called dad outside our class so no one heard our conversations. So I was a bit relieved.


    I took out a small chocolate bar and had it for lunch. Nothing more. I somehow felt Sky wanted to ask me something. His eyes made me think that. Or it was really my illusion. My world of imagination and fantasy where I dream to be with him. Ellie was asking me to have some more. I replied that I don''t wanna eat now. And mostly avoided her or simply dodged her intuition.


    Our eyes met.


    "Sky what are you reading? "


    "I''m reading a book which I had already read before. "


    "Oh.I see. You know I got a scholarship last week. "


    "What kind of scholarship was that? Will one be able to apply next year? "


    "Nope.The scholarship was only for this year. Part of my semester fees will be reduced. It was distributed at international book fair. "


    "Wow! Cool. But did you see or read any book or only went to get the scholarship? "


    "Dad bought one but I don''t know the name. I roamed the stalls and saw many books. But you know books are expensive. "


    "What? Seriously you don''t even know the book your dad bought along with you? Do people like you really exist? "


    "Yeah, I''m the living version of those people. "


    "Do you recall the author? "


    "Seriously, No"


    Actually after my mom''s condition I hardly got time to even have a glance at the book. Because of which it was left aside. But I can''t simply tell him the reason.


    "Okay I''m going to my seat. See you later. "


    "Seriously, you don''t remember? "


    "Yeah, No. "


    Sir entered and I rushed to my place. He was looking at me.


    And suddenly turned his head and smirked. I don''t know why.


    I tuned myself to be in sync with Sir''s lecture. I was mathematics class.


    Sir was praising Sky a lot. He became his favorite student for his diligence in maths and love for cricket and books. Both he and professor had a lot in common. And both never left an inch to make me laugh or blush in that class.


    "Sunny be ready Sir will call you Sun-net.Ha ha "


    "Sky! "


    He immediately turned in front.


    "Sun-net what''s the matter? Any problem? "


    Sir came in front me. Sky sat diagonal in front with me.


    "No, Sir. I was just busy taking out my notebook. "


    "Okay Sun-net pay attention. You are a good student. You need to be proper. "


    "Yes Sir. "


    Sky from behind was mimicry ing him pointing at me.


    I couldn''t help but laugh.


    After Sir turned in front I whispered with my hands moving


    "One slap to you if you don''t stop. "


    He laughed further and now Sir pointed at Sky.


    "Sky any problem. Today I find two of my good students distracted. Both you and Sun-net. "


    In my mind I was thinking ''The Reason is only You''


    "No Sir. No problem. "


    "Then fine let the class begin"


    After the class was over I packed my things. And headed straight for the drawing class.


    Our benches were apart. But luckily mam called from roll nos were both I and Sky went forward to mam to learn the process.


    Our eye whisper continued and his charming smile continued moving me. I was thoroughly bewitched but came to my senses soon.


    After the class was over. We all went down stairs. And the college was over. Sky, I ,Husky and Shelly left together. After that I went on my road to catch the train . On my way to meet mom in the hospital.

 Chapter 91 - Meeting

    I reached the hospital. As soon as I entered the room she burst out crying. I was lightly patting her head. She was crying and wailing.


    "Sorry dear I don''t know what happened. I was confused. I really want to go home and see you and Nikki grow. I want watch you both study and talk to you and I want to go home. "


    I gulped and pressing my own emotion and bottling myself up I sternly replied.


    "No! You have get well. You have to stay here and we both can handle everything by ourselves don''t worry. But acting like getting better to get back to home and start working is not an option at all. You have to get better day by day. "


    "But Sonnet, you are still a kid in my eyes. "


    "But I''m like your mother . When I was small you used to take care of me. Now it''s my turn to take care of you. "


    "Ms Sonnet, Time is up. "


    "Ok Doctor. "


    I bade mom goodbye. She was to transferred to general ward.


    Dad filled up the formalities and I went home. I was silent all the way. Mom''s tears and sobbing was still freshly imprinted in my memory.


    At home, I told Nikki not to worry much.


    College days went by. And Day after that she was released from the hospital. At home a nurse was taking care of her during the day. We couldn''t as we both had college and school to go. She recovered bit by bit. I personally took care of the medicine. I can''t possibly leave it to her after her attempt. She deserved scolding from Granny and Maternal uncles. She was pleading me to pick up and that was how I became a scapegoat goat at ease.


    After hearing may be thousands of nagging they left me with my ear already half deaf.


    Just like that one whole week passed and a new problem popped in.


    Poor me!

 Chapter 92 - The Problem

    The morning was fresh and bright. But not until I reached college. It was an utter despair for me. Professors had handed term papers to us with the objective that we had to submit it the next day. Four term papers and less than 12 hours. Sky lent his hand in giving me the notes of maths and computer term paper. Lacy and Gray in giving me chemistry and Paul in giving me English. All that was left was copying the work. Thanks to them that I had accomplished in completely finishing off those demonic papers. I need to sacrifice my sleep for that.


    Next morning I couldn''t bear to look at my face at all. Big dark circles and rough skin. My idiotic mind first thought of how to face him.


    I quickly brushed my hair and dressed up. I went to college with my bizarre look. A light make up failed in hiding those ridiculous blemishes.


    I reached college and had my seat beside Lacy. Sky was late for the class. But my heart flinched when the door knob opened and to my disaster he started laughing at my direction. To be precise at me....

 Chapter 93 - Truth

    I slowly started to cover my face. These days my conversation with him grew manifold. I was actually wondering if he would transform me into a subject to be made fun of.


    "Sky any reason for coming late and laughing? "


    "Sorry sir the tyre of my bicycle punctured on the way. And I was just thinking of that. "


    "Ok have your seat. "


    "Thank you Sir. "


    I felt a bit worried for him. And my worry was in the right direction. His thumb was injured and was bandaged.


    For the time being I felt a bit relieved but again he looked at my direction and smirked.


    This time I was really anxious.


    The class went on. Lacy and Paul were chatting. I and Ellie were solving and copying.


    During the break time I took the initiative.


    "Why were you laughing? "


    "I wasn''t. I was just exercising my facial muscles. "


    "Oh Really! "


    " Not Really. Just turn around and look at your friend. "


    "What? "


    "Idiot! Her family in her mobile. With our brother. "


    "Oh! Ha ha. "


    I started jittering. Laughed even louder at my silliness of worrying at nothing.


    The break time was the best. We were chatting. We didn''t share our lunch but our perspectives.


    After a good chit-chat, Sky called Lacy.


    Lacy was first smiling then started to laugh.


    I asked her, "What? "


    "Nothing... "


    "No something something. "


    "Idiot we were talking about your Panda eyes. Oops. Sorry Sky"


    I knew it! I turned my face towards him moved my jaws and avoided them.


    "Yeah partners of Crime against me Huh! "


    "Nope.I am always your bestie."


    "Nope.Only during classworks and homeworks. "


    "No.."


    "Oh! Yeah!! "


    "Um, ,Lacy and Sonnet please don''t fight. It all started because of me. Why don''t you calm down first. Then chat. "


    I and Lacy together in one sentence


    "No.So what? We are girls , Just Shut up okay. "


    Sky was dumbstruck for the first time.


    By this time we laughed. Hugging each other. And Sky getting the lesbian vibes turned in front and didn''t dare to turn back.


    Surely,his Advice was too harsh on him!

 Chapter 94 - Gift

    "Oh shoot! Sonnet I have forgotten to buy a gift for Henry for our first Valentine''s Day together. "


    "But Lacy only 2 days are left. Are you sure you can buy? "


    "Everything is possible in Love and War. A proverb never ages. Help to sort out some gifts other than the compulsory valentines chocolate. "


    "Um.. Buy perfume set. "


    "No not a good idea. Something special. "


    "Watch ,Diary, Photo frame... "


    "No no no,All ordinary. Think something out of the blue. Something extraordinary! "


    "Idiot for whom I''m obliged. He is yours not my bf. You should understand him better. Brother Henry is no one to me. Just think of something which will remind you two of each other. "


    "Sonnet, what are you saying! He will be our brother in law! "


    I turned back and saw him. I didn''t realize he was listening to our conversation.The word "our" was light to him maybe but deep and dark to me. The deep, profound and dark love of the Valentine''s chocolate.


    "Yeah so! you suggest something. "


    "Yeah Sky you can suggest some. "


    "To be honest I have never been to this type of experience so no idea for special gift. "


    I was immersed at looking at him. His slender body and muscles. I don''t know why these days I feel him to be more masculine and handsome.


    "Idea! "


    "What Sonnet? "


    "Cool wrist bands for him. "


    Actually I was looking at Sky and was pondering that he was missing something apart from his watch. Just then the idea flashed.


    "That''s a great idea. And I have a known shop near my home which is famous for its carved beads and making bands. It would really surprise him. "


    "Yeah, Fighting! "


    "Not a bad idea. Nice choice Sonnet. "


    "Thanks Sky. "


    "Idiot how many times do you wanna tell me thanks. Say okay. "


    "Uh Okay"


    "That''s like a good girl.. "


    Sky left for his seat. Lacy rejoiced. And I was sitting looking at him imagining how would he look with a cool wristband on...!

 Chapter 95 - The Quarrel

    Finally the class was over but no one had the slightest idea that the real life drama would then begin.


    We were heading towards the station. Brother Henry''s Sister Kelly also joined us.


    Lacy was acting suspicious since the drawing class. I pulled her by the hand asked,"What''s wrong with you? "


    I could clearly see her tear stained face and the puppy eye look. With one glance I was confirmed that it must be something to do with Brother Henry.


    "Nothing Sonnet. Just some dust particles. "


    "You know you are too bad at lying. I know you very well. "


    "Just tell me. I will help you out. "


    She explained me everything. I never knew brother to be that silly. She couldn''t reply to his text because of the strict teacher''s class. One can clearly understand that if one studies in our college. But he quarrelled with her claiming that she is slowly day by day fleeting away from her. Seeing these two''s candid condition I texted him and was trying to explain. But he went deaf ears. Finally I explained that she was very much eager for the Valentine''s Day. I being her friend can only wish their happiness and union.


    And left. The day passed I felt tensed. Suddenly Lacy texted.


    "Sonnet, Good news. He planned on our meeting."


    "That''s great dear. Only 1 day left. Have you bought him the gift. "


    "Yep! I bought that and he delivered a ring to me. "


    "Oh wow. How Romantic! "


    "Who is romantic? Hmph! Last day he was annoyed just like a vinegar man. "


    "Yeah , but you gained happiness in exchange if I''m not wrong. "


    "Yes! "


    I could clearly imagine Lacy''s blush across the phone. Her heartfelt happiness. It made me happy.


    Just then Sky called me up.


    "Sonnet are you free right now? "


    "Yes."


    "I have a problem while coding. Can you try second assignment''s 6th question? "


    "Um... Sure. "


    "Thanks a Lot! "


    "Again, Sky. "


    "Oops.Its okay. I can tell you but you cannot. "


    It''s already 13th.I know very well my day would be just simple.No surprises, no love but yes life. Life with him today. We would be together. Only that would be enough for me. To be able to chat and spend time with him is more than enough. And seeing Lacy''s and brother Henry''s progress with crystal ring and wrist bands made me happy yet a slight hollow and emptiness in my heart.


    I started thinking about the program.Any approach to a program focusses on mainly 4 factors:


    The language, the type of input, the format of output and finally the analysis of the input to output i.e,in computer terms the algorithm.


    I follow this for any program.


    I started thinking the logic. Taking one or two inputs. Then summing upto n terms for the code to run without exceptions. But the exception killed the program. I too got stuck. But I revised and finally got the crap error out of the code


    I called up.


    "Hello it''s solved. "


    "Great.Tell me the code line by line. "


    "Sure.I will be starting straight from the logic. "


    "Ok."


    "for (i=1;i<=n;i++)


    {


    ....


    }"


    The code was really long. After that I drank water.


    "Sonnet everything you have done is fine but still I can''t find any fault. It''s the same. "


    "Check your initialisation. "


    "It''s fine. "


    "Then I''m repeating it"


    "Please repeat the first line once more. "


    "for(i=0; ..... "


    "Oh I got it. I had put < instead of<= . "


    "I see. "


    "Thanks."


    "No thanks. "


    "Only I''m allowed to say thanks! "


    By now I was clearly blushing hard.


    "What! "


    "Sonnet"


    "Yes"


    Finally he whispered....


    "Thank you for helping me everytime I need. "


    Doot... doot.


    The phone was hung. And in a flash I was in a shock.


    My hand covering my face whispered , "What have you made me become.... "

 Chapter 96 - Valentines Day

    A fresh peachy morning with beautiful weather. Lacy already skipped classes to meet brother Henry. They went to the point even torturing us singles. They had planned a perfect date and Lacy wore that exquisite crystal ring.


    Every one was busy having their own plans but I was stuck at college. That doesn''t mean life was cruel to me. Infact we didn''t even have a proper conversation. The first class was computer laboratory class where we both were together. While strucking the keys he in his soft voice against my ears asked, "Do you have anyone to spend your time with? "


    I replied, "Who needs me? This world doesn''t need me. "


    I sounded a bit melancholic...


    He became quiet and softly turned back to his position. I said no more. I knew very well how much I ruined our talk. But I felt a small pain in my chest while saying those. Actually that''s the fact. The one I love the most doesn''t even know about my real feelings at all...


    Husky was asking me, "Sonnet do you know which one consumes lesser time ++i or i++ during coding? "


    I replied, "i++ maybe I''m not sure! "


    Husky replied, "Nope, it''s ++i."


    I replied, "How? "


    He explained it to me. On the other hand I was subconsciously watching him chatting with other guys. Chatting about films, new web series, stand-up comedy and lots other topics. Some were discussing about placement after more than 3 years. The recruitment regarding Microsoft or Google. Extremely serious people were chatting while I on the otherhand after exchanging few knowledge with Husky, started to type. I was sitting as if lifeless. Whether it was due to Him talking to others or seeing others happily skipping classes to go on a date with their beloved or was it because I had expectations of something.


    I continued but my code didn''t run nor it showed any error. Whatever it was my code was as lifeless as me. I was just blankly looking at the code. I tried again and again but with no result at the end. I sat unmoved. A long,slender hand approached clicking on my keyboard keys and running my code. I finally snapped out my melancholic world and was elated as the code run. I turned my neck to see it was Sky who had typed and saved the code. I finally replied, "Thanks, Sky. "


    He replied, "How many times a day do you need to thank to make yourself satisfied? "


    I replied, "Don''t mind me. It''s a habit of mine. "


    He replied, "I do mind and I will mind! Only I have the right to thank you not you. Hmph! "


    I replied, "Sorry."


    He replied, "Nah! It''s okay."


    Again after going through the next I got stuck. May be the bugs, warnings and errors had already accepted me to be their valentine. I evaluated and revised so that my code would run. I fixed it and finally it worked.


    Next the time was over and so was my favorite class. The break time arrived . I brought my ordinary yet tasty meal. When Ellie started taking and eating, I could easily see him focused having his own lunch and I unconsciously wishing to make him eat my lunch... Or have a taste of my cooking skills...

 Chapter 97 - Next Half

    The next half went in a bizzare. Our break time was over-so was my staring time...


    Maths Sir came and was taking the class. He started chatting about regression and we were experiencing depression. But his way of teaching was awesome. He was taking live examples from our class..


    Starting from the naughtiest Mike going through Allen, Gray and Lastly my dear crush.


    While explaining him he started telling, "He is the ideal student of our class. He is the most reliable candidate of our semester and the probability of making mistakes ar almost nil.He doesn''t even show off.But completes his work diligently. He and Sonnet both are my ideal students.Except Sonnet is a quiet type. "


    While Sir was telling these I could see his expression calm. His face towards the writing board.


    Nevertheless, I was happy mentioning me with him. That''s what makes it an even interesting topic to me than my school days.


    The class got over after a long discussion. Next was the computer class. I was trying my best to solve the coding problems. After that Sir picked up Sky to write the code. Him doing the code on board was inevitable. He is superb in solving problems. Next came my turn. My handwriting was terrible. Writing on the green board after a long time ripped me of my prestige while writing codes. My small height was another problem to it. I needed to lift my heels and apply pressure on my toes while writing the same. As soon as I had finished writing the code I came back to my place.


    He started jeering telling me to explain!


    Just imagine explaining a problem code while I am having a stage-phobia and he clearly knows that. But that didn''t deter my resolve. I came back . The class was over.


    The horror picture was just about to begin!


    ThE Chemistry Class.....


    My life was simple without those ions, ligands, metals, elements, valency, oxidation states and lot more. This is a subject of exceptions.. I can''t understand who remembers those exceptions when there are lot. And why to learn the incomplete or the wrong I still don''t get it. There are various explanations regarding it. But please...


    Those are excuses to make people mad. Well it''s my point of view. I don''t know about others!


    The horror show continued with the so called exceptions.. .


    I was feeling to bang my head against the wall.


    Even Sky was busy chatting not paying attention to that class.


    He was telling, "Why to study chemistry when nothing is fixed? I guess relationship''s are confusing and complex. So the name appeals to real life! "


    Thank God the class got over and my soul came back!


    While going out I bade goodbye to everyone and went out.

 Chapter 98 - Lacys Date

    The next morning Lacy was sharing her lovey-thoughts and memories of yesterday. Her ecstasy was further pronounced on our way to college leaving a sigh of attending full classes today. I was very happy for those good memories they had shared and even kept note of the places they have vistited. It was the first time they had visited the "Cappicuno Paradise" together. That place as the name suggests is famous for world''s best Cappicuno. They even visited the park nearby and was sightseeing by the lake... holding hands together. After that they had their lunch from the KFC''s. Yummy Isn''t it!


    As Lacy was sharing those I was imagining the fun they had. Finally I saw a blush on her cheeks. I was confirmed infact confident that they made more than just memories. I teased her a bit and finally left her be after I had teased enough. But who would know that actually I would be the one getting the retribution from someone for this!


    We reached college. The first class was mathematics. Sir was asking, "What is Sampling? "


    He asked many but none couldn''t give a proper answer. Finally I with my little confidence picked my hand up. I said the definition but it was close but not exactly appropriate.Sir was saying,"A definition should be such that nobody should be able to question you further and it should be simple."Finally sir said, "Sky give the final definition of Sampling.And you sit down. " He gave the correct answer. But I felt a deep regret. The limelight which should be mine was stolen by him.


    I just kept quiet.


    The next was break time. I had my tiffin. Lacy was chatting with Brother Henry while Ellie and Snow had their lunch in the canteen.


    The lunch time was over but my retribution was yet to appear.

 Chapter 99 - Deep Meaning

    Finally the time for the computer lab class where we jabber non-stop. We were solving the assignment questions. He was typing and slowly softening his voice said, "You know I want to eat human flesh... "


    "Why?Those chicken meat are not enough! That you want to eat humans."


    "Nope.Actually I wanna eat you up! "


    "I am not tasty. Don''t worry! "


    But wait... Didn''t I take this too literally. His habit of using pun to describe and chat we everytime is obvious.


    He started tittering.


    I gave a second thought. And the second thought was the worst thing I could think. Immediately my face flushed red and I bowed my head not being able to keep eye contact. Through the corner of my eye I could see his smirk at the corner of his lips.


    "I thought you are innocent. But you aren''t. It''s fun teasing you! "


    "Yeah yeah you only have the right to tease me... as if! "


    "Seriously, it''s fun. "


    I started focussing on the question. But couldn''t regain my concentration level.


    To ease the atmosphere he started chatting.


    "Which one do you think is better? Is it the stylus or the digital pen? "


    "I think it''s stylus. "


    "No you are wrong it''s digital pen. "


    "Why and How? "


    He started explaining while I was gazing his movements. But how much he tries that particular chat cannot get off my head. My mind was still away in those thoughts. I couldn''t get rid of it.


    Just think if someone you like suddenly says intentionally or out of a pure sense of humor and that too you like the person. Can you think anything other than it?


    To me it''s No.

 Chapter 100 - Plan for a Short meet

    That day passed somehow. In fact this chat I couldn''t even share with Lacy. Shelly, my school friend called me up.


    "Sonnet let''s meet! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you! "


    "I miss you too Shelly. But how and when? "


    "Tomorrow is a holiday. We can have chit chat and can have our lunch where we can chat. "


    "Yeah but where? Any plans? "


    "El Pizzeria. We can have a combo for two. "


    "Sounds great. I want to chat with you. I want to share many gossips. "


    "Be ready with the gossips and don''t spill beans here. We will have a long chat. And our phone won''t be enough to cover the chat. "


    "Yes... Then tomorrow it''s final! "


    "Yep! "


    It''s really nostalgic to meet your school friend after you had left for school. School friends and college friends are really different. Not all.. Say Lacy is just like my school friend''s.


    In college we cannot share our random thoughts to everyone. Otherwise it will get known everywhere by everyone and infact that will be exaggerated. But with your school friends you can discuss infact everything. Almost and they even give you suggestions or keep it a secret for you. It''s really fun to play at school, to solve problems, to gossip and obviously to share the tiffin without any intentions. We can roam during the break times, console each other for their bad results. But in college although everything is more or less the same but not the same. If you get less marks, other students will make fun of you. Bullies!


    Found in Great numbers....


    Too many gossips and problems to handle with senior''s. Continuously show a fake smile and need to help others even if you don''t want too. Infact too many restrictions!


    I am really excited to meet her tomorrow and really eager to evaluate how much she had changed.


    Yes another interesting thing everyone wants to know how much your school friend had changed.


    And I guess it''s common thought of all.

 Chapter 101 - Pizza Treat

    Next day I woke up at usual time. It had become my habit by now. I had my long bath yet I was dreaming about him. Thinking what he was doing. Was he sleeping like a log or had woken up to study. Several thoughts crossed my mind when I picked up my phone and finally typed him, "Can you give me Ornaldo''s phone number? "


    I needed his phone number because he was very efficient in coding and has even mastered several coding skills. I could have taken his number from the group. But it''s just an excuse to know whether he was sleeping or not.


    He texted back immediately."Wait, Let me see. "


    I texted, "Ok"


    He texted sending me his phone number and I thanked him. And also I was confirmed he wakes up more or less around 6-6:30 a. m. Just an estimation.


    I brushed my hair, did a light makeup which I don''t even do for college. Finally Shelly called me up.


    "Hello are you ready? "


    "Yeah, just fine I''m ready."


    "Okay I''m leaving home. You leave home now. We will reach there together. "


    "Oh Yeah. "


    I left for the meet. As usual I was late.


    She was unchanged. Her looks and everything was just as perfect as before. Only thing was that she lost some weight. We stepped in there and ordered a Pizza Combo. We had a long chat. She was chatting about her gangster attitude which scared the seniors. How much she enjoyed bullying others and lot more. I chatted about Lacy and Sky. Although I didn''t plan to talk regarding him but my mouth slipped while having that tasty and cheesy pizzas and those cheese balls. To add freshness we even ordered a coke. It was a yummy moment.


    I showed her his pic and was telling her... "He might look innocent but isn''t. In fact he can tease others well." But I dared not proceed with this topic further otherwise she would easily decode the hints. She was telling about the tech and the cultural festival they had and she had participated in Robo Wars where being first year her team backed the fourth prize. She is really good at dancing and had danced on the cultural fest. I was mesmerised to see how she haven''t changed much. But I changed a lot. She pointed me and infact she was nagging that she is proud mother seeing me grow up. I was laughing. It was impossible to hide my laughter. I shared that once I wore heel shoes instead of my sneakers and Nikki was holding me back and was yelling that her shoe was done for good. The shoe would loosen up so much that she wouldn''t be able to wear. She was laughing. She knows Nikki very well.


    She was telling, "Good.I''m proud of your improvement. Next you also need to groom yourself up a bit. And you cannot remain innocent always. You should also learn to grasp their way of saying things. "


    I knew that I had lost my sense of thinking innocently way behind after met Sky. His pun and funny yet meaningful comments took it along with my heart.


    After our conversation we even had a Chocolate cone ice-cream. She was chatting about how her pocket''s go empty because of the college friends. Their mass bunk which sounded Greek Mythology to me where people don''t even bunk a single class not to think about the single day. She was acting out hilarious comments of her college professors. I joined in explaining mine. But the time wasn''t enough. Although 2 hours have passed but it seemed only 30 minutes to us. We finally had a deep hug and departed. I left for home.


    It felt so good meeting her. I could chat with her about almost about everything. It even made my heart feel lighter and gave me a ray of sunshine to continue further... further with my studies and one-sided relation...

 Chapter 102 - I hate that I love you

    Next morning what happened mom told me, "Sonnet, you are a college student. You should atleast put on lipstick." I gave a deep thought. Then I thought normally no one cares to notice me. I put on very lightly and set off.


    When I reached the station Lacy pointed out and asked, "You are wearing a lipstick? "


    I replied, "Yes."


    "This colour suits you. Light pink is fabulous. "


    "So sweet of you. Thanks"


    "I will throw you out of the compartment If you tell one more thanks. "


    "Ok ok don''t be mad. "


    As I reached college everything was fine until he arrived. At first he was teasing Alex. His duty is never complete unless he doesn''t tease a single person per day.


    I was giggling and we both were in cooperation in teasing him.


    Sky looked at me.


    "I don''t know why these days girls are wearing lipstick? "


    He was pointing specifically at me. I didn''t expect this from him. I started laughing and was blushing hard. Ellie shouted, "Sonnet is put lipstick "


    I was in dire straits until Snow came to my rescue.


    "Sky, you don''t have any shame looking at girls lips early in the morning! "


    He immediately turned but I could see his ears turning red.I was peeking.


    I was happy that he noticed but I wanted to dig the ground and lie in there when he started teasing me. Not today. He often teases me which I don''t like at all. But he seems not to understand my heart and flirting with me. I felt very often these days that he is only flirting with me. Thinking of these sometimes I hate myself for loving him sincerely.

 Chapter 103 - Almost Getting Caught!

    Chemistry practical exam arrived and all weren''t that confident enough. I stalled from the notes before. But after Sir had explained one more time I was able to understand. It was just a short ten mark exam. I took my seat. Sky sat next to me although he was free to sit anywhere. Sir called Lacy in front. The test began. The exam wasn''t difficult. It was comparatively easy.Especially the memory of the last sum which I would remember.


    Sir asked me the answer. I said and he snatched my copy saying exactly correct answer. Others were looking at me. Sir ordered me to leave the Hall. Sky whispered, "What''s the answer? "


    "506"


    "I''m doomed check it where I had gone wrong. "


    My mind was in the ashes... How can he ask me in this situation? Sir on the other hand was towards the end with his back facing us minding the back bench and we were in front. I just glanced and immediately saw his mistake. As I was about to tell him Sir shouted, "HEY You, Get out!!! "


    The scream...trust me could make anyone''s senses go dumb and I felt a chill down my spine. The spooky feeling... as if I stepped my foot into a time bomb or worse than that.


    But Thank God for my witty thinking at the peak moment. I with my fingers pointed and spoke out in a murmur, "5 and 10 swap. "


    That was more than enough hint I could give him and finally I left the Hall. Gray followed me and we both went to the class. I was thinking whether he would get my hint. It''s not that he isn''t intelligent enough to understand hints but still I was worried.


    Gray was chatting with me regarding term papers and other questions. I was replying to him. He attends Gym now. It''s really cool. I was willing to apply for it but my schedule wouldn''t permit that. Moreover, the rail tracks are getting repaired so the travel problem persists.


    Sky came back. I asked him, "Could you solve the last problem? "


    "Yeah.Answer was 506ppm right? "


    "Yep! "


    I couldn''t hold in the fear I said promptly, "You know how much I got scared? I thought we would get caught... "


    "But I''m not that naive you know! And I won''t let you get caught so stop worrying"


    I was murmuring ...how many times did I almost get caught because of you! You don''t have any single idea.


    "What are you trying to say Sunny? "


    "Nothing.You again started calling me by that! "


    "Sunny, Sunny what class do we have now. "


    "You again... Maths class. "


    Lacy from behind exclaimed, "Oh No! "


    Sky exclaimed, "Oh Yes! "


    I started to laugh.Sky joined too. His sweet laughter made me feel the warmth. And because of that the recently received cold fear slowly began to drift away. I came to my normal senses and was relieved at last. Finally...

 Chapter 104 - Magazine Sorted

    These days alongside the internals and other exams new events are coming up. New events like Cultural fest selection and practices, tech fest and web magazine publishing. I was highly interested in the last event. I can write and draw more or less decently. The best part was Sky was ready to support me. Although I gave him a rough draft, that idiot read out in such a funny and loud manner that I was dumbstruck. This time I truly desired to dig a pit and stay there and not to come up. Lacy on the other hand was tensed about brother Henry''s result which was going to be out today. One thing after the other was occuring. In this heap Husky added a bit more salt by asking me to read his story and to translate it in English. Actually he is proficient in his native language which I knew as well but I was more or less decent in English. I nodded. Sky started his amusement park of jokes. He started, "Cool down Sonnet. Cool down just like your father said. "


    "One more thing Sunny, Why didn''t you add an extra line " I sat beside a b**ch on the first day of college. ""


    I exclaimed, "Sky, I know you pointed at Lacy but she wasn''t the one who sat beside me. "


    Lacy didn''t listen thankfully otherwise another civil war would start. Although he made fun of my writing it gave me points where I could improve upon. Actually I was writing an article on "My First Day of College. ".


    I don''t know whether my writing is potential enough to win against others and occupy a place amongst the writing panel of the web magazine but I definitely won''t give up without trying. I edited and re-edited the writing and focussed on the parts he emphasised intentionally or unintentionally. Snow was having fun by having her lunch. I still didn''t get the reason why most of the days Sky doesn''t bring his lunch. It worries me like hell but still do not have enough guts to ask him. As the time passed classes continued. In fact there was an extra mathematics class. Lacy bunked the class. I and Sky and few others stayed. For this reason I got the next train and reached home late. I made up my mind to complete the task on that day itself. I wrote and re-wrote and finally sent Sky a message. I wrote, "If it''s convenient for you can you please review my writing? "


    "Send it I will review it. It might take time but I will definitely review you.By the way, is reviewing necessary? "


    "No It''s your wish. I asked for your help only to honestly tell me you feel. "


    "Okay"


    I sent him the mail where I sent the document. I was thrilled to see his reply .He texted, "I found it very interesting, especially the Annie and Lucy part. Send it to the committee and chill just like your father said to cool down... On a serious note, It''s really good. "


    The last line was the best. And I had gained my confidence to submit the paragraph. I texted, "Thanks a lott... "


    His reply was like a prince wishing, by texting, "My Pleasure. "


    But one thing I was confident that he read everything. His comment proves it. This gave me an urge to submit to the main file. I submitted it and finally got relieved. But I was tensed about the selection. I really want my little writing to be showcased. But still I was afraid that It might get rejected. Whatever be their wishes I hope a little space is still left for the story to be published. Afterall It''s a matter of our hardwork together!

 Chapter 105 - Avoiding Mess

    That day after he had reviewed he asked me send him the questions that our mam had given us to complete by next day. The english work wasn''t tough but it wasn''t helpful either. I immediately sent him but little did I have the idea that I had sent him a wrong one. I hurried too much so was the result. Next morning I planned to complete the task when I got hold of the situation I had just realized what disaster I had caused. I was unable to refute myself. Actually I had sent him the wrong set mistakingly. As soon as I saw I had sent him the wrong set,I called him up. I felt too guilty but had to face him. No matter what it''s regarding exam and also I can never wish my man to be in grave disaster just because of my foolishness. He missed picking it up. As soon as I had made up my mind to call him the second time, he called back. As soon as I picked up I disclosed the matter. But I was in despair when I heard him reply coldly. The sting in his voice stung me. But being unable to face I disconnected. But things got worse ever since I reached college. He was clearly trying to ignore me or avoid me. On this hand he is avoiding me on the other Snow and Ellie the two lesbians were ganging up to join me in their group. Lacy was having acute stomach ache so she was lying down. She didn''t move. As soon as the break time arrived they both kissed me on my cheeks. Thankfully it was not the French one otherwise my first kiss would go for nothing. Sky saw us but he didn''t comment. For some reason I felt he was avoiding me on purpose. And I still feel it. Other days on seeing these stuffs he would close Gray''s eyes and say pointing at me, "These acts are performed by professional lesbians. Do not imitate.And it''s not for kids. "


    Usually I hated this comment but there was a mix of concern for me. But today it''s different. He feels different. I tried to chat with him but he didn''t open up. On the other hand he was chatting like usual with others. Don''t you think it''s just too much? Why avoid me? I know I will never disclose my affections towards him no matter how hard it becomes for me to keep. Without his consent I would never put him in the blind spot. That is how I am and I have always been. But is there any need to avoid me? Have I annoyed him than usual these days? Every sorts of thoughts and imaginations were crossing my mind. Finally I concluded that he is trying to avoid mess. Yes! and the mess is me, I and myself. Ever since I had entered his life I had been annoying him too much may be but he cannot tell me to begin with. The problem with one-sided love is that it simply grows without the consequences and never thinks whether the other party is willing or not. And same was the case with me. In order to contact him even just a little I message him everyday by giving various types of excuses so that I can at least have a one liner with him. But maybe my feelings are directed in a wrong way. Maybe he gets literally annoyed because of this but just to fulfil my thirst I simply maybe annoy him. May be I''m just a garbage in his life. But still, still he could at least tell me the reason. My focus was vague in the class and I was unconsciously looking at him thinking and doubting myself once more whether it was a wrong decision to truly fall for him...

 Chapter 106 - Professionalism vs Friendship

    The day was over with his extra careful avoidance. I came back home. By then Lacy''s health recovered. She was chatting with brother Henry on mobile. I was simply sitting. I took the earliest route possible to get back home. The weather was gloomy so was my mind. I thought of writing him a one liner. He doesn''t uses his weibo account so he had told me to inform him via message if any important messages came.I without fail inform anything that is important. I sent him an important message of our group. He replied "ok".


    A simple ok. I went a step further to inform another. The next he had written, " I will see when I reach home. " I replied, "You haven''t reached home yet? ok. "


    But he didn''t reply. I clearly understood that he only wants to keep a professional relationship with me. Not even friendship. At night, I don''t know which side of my mind instigated me to write to him again. Actually I really had confusion. But for that I could have asked others as well. But he came first in my mind. I texted him regarding the doubt he replied, "0.08".I texted back, " But my answer is 3/58" He texted, "Maybe.I''m not sure. "


    I texted back, "What''s the value of m? " He replied, "I don''t know I need to go home and see. "


    I felt so angry and jealous not to mention my condition at that reply. He helps others.I have seen that. During one of our tiffin breaks he was helping Suzie with the computer science MCQ. And if I had asked him anything he would say, "You don''t need it. " or he would echo with Suzie "You are not at all helpful. You can never help others. " At first he used to make fun of Suzie in the computer lab class. Now he helps her. She has her reliable boyfriend what does she need extra from him!


    Anyways first things first. I texted back without bothering, "It''s okay. I won''t disturb you any more. I will confirm the answer from others. "


    After sending him I was determined not to chat with him. He texted back, "I had asked you what is the question since I don''t have the question now. "


    My mind was so much distorted because of his avoidance that I was overwhelmed with anger. He again texted, "How many cards were there? "


    "30"


    "Wait, I need time to solve. "


    "Ok"


    After a few minutes he replied"You are correct value of m is 210 and answer is the same. "


    "Thanks for confirming the answer. "


    "Is there any need for this? "


    "Just like that... "


    The last of his message I liked the most. I mostly text him thanks to see whether he regards me as his friend or not. And it works. Finally I was relieved that he came back to his usual self...

 Chapter 107 - Cunning Internals Are Back!

    First of all Dejection after dejection then comes this public massacre which mars the mood of the college students. Only 2 days are left to study for the internals. Lacy already started to cry. Gray, Paul, I and Lacy were helping each other to come out of the crisis. Gray and Paul were of great help in solving the chemistry portion which was beyond my scope. I was struggling with mathematics and others. Brother Henry helped Lacy in giving the derivations which we all needed. All of us were helping each other. Gray usually calls me up for doubts regarding mathematics. In all these mess I thought of contacting him. He helped me with one chemistry one which even Gray couldn''t solve. All were busy copying, making short notes and calculating. I was not sure of one mathematics sum. Surprisingly none of them touched that sum. Even if they have touched they didn''t complete it. I texted Sky. He texted back"Send me questions Sir marked and I will tell you the answer when I solve it later. "


    I texted, "Okay."


    I sent him. After that he asked me to send the chemistry answer to one question. I had sent him. He was utterly confused. He wrote, "From where did you get 8 electrons. "


    I wrote "There are only 4.From where are you seeing 8?"


    He forwarded and sent me encircling the part. I chuckled a bit and replied, "See clearly those 4 electrons and those are redistributed in the energy levels. "


    "Oh.Now I clearly understood. "


    "Yeah."


    He left the chat. A perfect serious guy when it comes to studies. He will not even waste a minute. But that can be expected from my choice. Well now I too need to study. I hope that the internal won''t rip me off my hopes for the second semester. After the short chat I once again brought my focus on studying but external factors were irritating me. Suzie, Ellie, Snow then Gray all started asking me to send the notes. I was almost famished. I wished I could be like him, not involved in the social media platforms and studying solitarily to better myself and to study in peace...

 Chapter 108 - Hearts Desire

    It really feels my legs are going to be put beneath the soil. Two exams in a day. Only one day left to cover up the subjects. I called up Suzie for discussing the chemistry part. Gray called me up to complete the English part. Sky was asking me to send the chemistry notes. The total hub-hub went on side by side. Anxiety, fear and other detrimental factors were working on me. I felt like crying myself out. But who would listen and comfort me? I wept my silent tears rubbed my eyes and became normal after a minute. Sky asked, "Have you registered for the exam? "


    I replied, "Nope.I will register on the last day of exam for the online course exam. "


    "I see. "


    "Have you registered? "


    "Yep! "


    "What center did you prefer and the time slot? "


    "Our college and afternoon time slot. "


    "Great, I was thinking of the same. "


    "Ok."


    "By the Way, Did you require any documents for the registration? "


    "Nope, But take a photo and signature of yours. And the amount of course. "


    "Okay."


    "Send me no. 10"


    "Sure."


    Our chat went on.. .


    During the evening I called him up to inquire about the unsolicited letter. I never thought it would feel so good chatting with him. He was listing the grievances for the subjects. And I was keenly listening. Hearing his voice after 3 long days it already felt like weeks. I was listening and imagining his expression. I never thought he could speak so much. He chatted non-stop for almost half an hour but I wanted time to slow down even more. The greed never ends, be it longing for materials or be it longing for someone.The more you get, the more you desire to crave. I was a bit mute as I was busy feeling him and responding to him. Luckily, mom and Nikki were not at home otherwise I wouldn''t be able to chat for long. Girls need to be reserved in front of their elders especially when chatting with someone of opposite sex. Although I regard everyone of them as my friend, I need to be reserved. The sensation was over after I took the initiative of hanging the phone. Although if I had wished I could have chatted with him more but exams are dragging me to the right path back then. I hope the exam would be alright for both of us.

 Chapter 109 - ExamDay1Part 1

    Then the morning of the exam day was nothing special. I woke up on time but the exam would start from 2:05 p. m. But due to travel problem I, Lacy, Snow and all the others needed to board the train at 11:18 a. m. We all reached the college almost 2 hours early. Our first half exam was english and the second half was the remarkable, the explicable-Chemistry.


    For first 1 hour I and Lacy studied chemistry. I went to see the bulletin board of our college. I only saw CSE-1 exam centre Block A, 2nd floor. I was felt like it was okay. We both were focussed and continued to read.


    "Sonnet you are definitely prepared for everything? "


    I got a sudden shock. I turned back and saw Sky in half sitting pose bowing his over me almost to read the notes from where I was studying.


    "No! My Chemistry sucks. English is okay. "


    "Yeah, I told you. Our block is D right? "


    I replied, "No.It''s A block. "


    "You come with me. Let me show you. "


    I got up and went along with him.


    He showed pointing his finger and showing me phrase "Second Semester"


    "Oh Shoot! I even messed up in viewing the block. "


    "That''s because you are with Lacy. "


    Lacy screamed, "Who said that? "


    Sky replied, "Look your favourite chemistry teacher. "


    Lacy replied, "Ugh! Now my exam is surely doomed.Who told you to show me?"


    And the drama continued


    I was seeing the drama. I am and always been a silent worker. Means I can understand many things but I pretend to be the most innocent one.


    "Now, now we need to head to the fourth floor of D block. Lacy come with me. "


    "You will not take me with you? "


    "Nope, You can walk on your own. "


    "Lesbian mode activated! "


    "I''m not the one. Lacy is lying on my shoulder. "


    "What are you all studying? "


    Lacy started, "Listen, You just keep quiet. You will be topper at the end so, don''t pretend! "


    "Tell that to the one beside you"


    "She is not doing the drama like you atleast. "


    I was just laughing and following their conversation.


    A senior with sleeveless beautiful floral top and bright make up passed by just then.


    Sky commented, "I need nothing but a beautiful senior girl if not beautiful at least a girl to be seated in front of me to pass the time. "


    I was green with jealousy inside but laughing on outside and remarked, "And by looking at her you would drool on your answer script and the exam would be nicely over"


    "Well said Sonnet! "


    Now Sky spoke, "But it would be best if Sonnet would sit in front of me. I would have no tension in writing the exam. "


    "Yeah.I''m needed for exam purpose only. "


    Since the conversation suddenly went to a serious tone I cut light by laughing and Lacy laughed too. Gray came in and Sky was asking him his preparation. He came to me and asked how was my preparation. I replied, "For the first half it''s still alright. "


    "No you will score full marks! "


    "Sky , who told you to chip in? "


    "My intelligent mind... "


    Lacy started to complain, "It''s better to get married than to suck up to these subjects! "


    All of our eyes glowed.


    I applauded, "Bravo! Please do it. I have been waiting to attend marriage parties fill my stomach."


    Sky with his pervy thoughts started, "Also don''t marry a single person. Marry divorce and marry. Make this cycle your motto and we all won''t be deprived of sumptuous food throughout the year. Also your life will be thrilled with new partners not to mention the night.. The moon...."


    I chipped in, "Sky it''s exam time keep your thoughts to yourself! "


    "Why you don''t want food? We can have a great dinner and lunch for free and she can have her own experiences... "


    I chipped in again unable to control my blush at his direct hints. He was more motivated in teasing me than Lacy. And Lacy was saying, "One kick and you will fall from the stairs. "


    "Only Sonnet knows how high my kick goes. "


    Actually he had once aimed to show how high his kick which was above Lacy''s height.


    I laughed at his hint. A warning bell rang. We all started to go through the notes. Sky was leaning over to read my notes and I couldn''t be embarrassed enough.


    Finally we all entered the exam hall. Luckily Sky didn''t get the luck to sit behind a female senior. I sat on the first row second bench. In front of me one senior and behind me another senior brother. And behind that sat my Prince Charming or Prince Naughty which one shall I consider!


    Lacy sat diagonally to Sky. She got the full acess to Sky''s limit help.


    I focussed on mine as soon as I got my answer sheet and question paper. The paper was pretty easy and less lengthy. I completed giving the exam before 3:35 or more precisely I completed writing the answers at 2:50.I checked and submitted my papers early. Lacy was still writing and Sky too as well. I came out and had a small amount of fruits for my break. I was going through the concepts. Lacy came to me and we sat going through the notes. Sky was still not coming. I asked Lacy, "Did everyone come out of the class when you left? "


    "No.I came right after I handed down the paper.Others are still writing maybe. What''s the need of thinking for those? Better to study"


    "Yeah you are right! "


    But my mind went on wondering thinking about him. How he fared in his exam. I saw the invigilators coming out yet no sight of him. Others came out long back. Somehow while scanning through the papers I felt I was missing something. Maybe someone''s scent or fragrance or his breath. Maybe his presence altogether but is still missing. I was daydreaming...

 Chapter 110 - ExamDay 1Part 2

    The daydreaming broke when all of a sudden he came and asked, "Full marks right? "


    "The exam was okay. But since it''s english I can''t guarantee the full marks. "


    "Then also it will be fine. "


    "Hope so. How was yours? "


    "Mine was fine. "


    "I see. "


    Lacy was busy making notes on hand. Seeing her he commented, "Does your parents know your copying stuffs. "


    "Listen Topper, spare my life and let me write. I''m not so intelligent as you! "


    I was smiling. But the break was for 30 minutes only. And first 10 minutes got wasted for my daydreaming. I hurried through the notes. Sky started snatching. Then Lacy yelled at me, "Give me your notes.I need to see! "


    Sky yelled from the other end, "You won''t be getting! "


    Gray came in between, "Let me take a snap and I will study at the other end. "


    "Gray, Take a snap"


    He took the photo and started reading at another end. Lacy was literally snatching my copy. I in the feat of anger,"Open and take everything of mine. "


    And I passed her my copy.


    "That means you will strip yourself and give your body to her... "


    Heights of perverted people I have ever seen or heard in my life and the one is right in front of me looking at me and thinking weird things before the chemistry exam.


    My face suddenly flushed . I was trembling at bit while replying, "Sky, I meant to take and open the copy and read. "


    "You should say that. People will think in other way round. "He told the entire thing while smirking.


    " Just keep quiet. Let me study. "


    All were studying. Lacy took my copy. The bell rang and we entered the class. The exam was over after I got stuck in between problem sums. It was not upto the mark.


    I came out. Lacy and others came out.


    I asked Sky, "How did you give your exam? "


    "It was okay Sunny. "


    "You again started calling me by that! "


    "Yep.. "


    I can''t even refute. Lacy was telling me to hurry. I hurried and went to catch the train. I asked Lacy to give back my copy. She said, "I gave you back. "


    But it was nowhere to be found. Not even with Lacy. I had maths notes and solved sums there but my bad luck I lost it and next day I had two exams. Maths and Computer. It was already 6 p. m. and we were studying computer from her notes in the train. Can''t help it after all. At home I wouldn''t get much time to study.


    I called up Sky. He checked it and was not found. I was desperate and nervous. Almost feeling to cry. He said, "Ask Gray. He might be knowing. And don''t be nervous. "


    I called up Gray. Luckily it was with him. Better than losing it at college.


    I called Sky back. He said, "Good! now you won''t be nervous. "


    "Yeah."


    "You know I''m still watching web series. I still didn''t start studying. "


    "I see... That means you are prepared. "


    "Nope.But can''t miss my serials which gives me mental pleasure. "


    "Yeah I know your type. Good watching. I''m hanging up. "


    "Yeah, bye... "


    "Um.. bye. "


    And I reached home...

 Chapter 111 - ExamDay 2

    Next morning was just horrible in many horrifying ways. Firstly, Mathematics and Computer Science in respective time slots. Secondly, Less time I got to cover up the subjects and recover myself. Although he helped me a lot with maths the last night but still I feel like I''m forgetting. Then comes constant calls and messages from the morning from Sky, Lacy and Gray...


    Sky called me up and was asking me about some questions. And I had less time to catch the train. I caught the train and came to college with Lacy. There I called up Gray to bring my Maths copy that had gone inside his bag by mistake.I came in few minutes. I took my copy from him and he left. Actually he lives near the college in an apartment. And I came 2 hours before the scheduled hour for the exam. When the time was close I and Lacy went upstairs. Lacy was still chatting with Brother Henry about their plan to meet and have a feast together. I went upstairs only to find Sky welcoming us. As we sat on the stairs Sky was fondling playfully with Lacy''s hair to irritate her. She had less hair and so overconscious about her hair. I on the other side felt angry and jealous.I was thinking,"Is my hair not beautiful and curly enough to play with? Why is he playing with Lacy''s silky hair? "


    I was so angry that I caught Sky''s and said him to leave her hair. But he misunderstood it completely. He again thought me to be a protector of Lacy and with that he took an awkward gaze at me. My hand slipped at his gaze and he again played with her hair despite Lacy''s continued nagging. Being unable to control my anger and hidden tears borne out of jealousy I stood up and found a corner to go through the notes. I was going through the formulas at the same time pondering over his obvious awkward gaze. The chill I had never felt before. The suppression, the anger and my silent tears accompanied with jealousy made me even more dejected before the exam. I was quietly going through the notes.He came to me and was telling, "Isn''t it too hot today? "


    "Nope, It''s sharp. "


    "What do you mean? It''s so hot that I can''t even take the handkerchief off my face. "


    "I see. Yeah it''s hot. "


    "Why are you giving vague answers Sunny? "


    "It''s nothing. We are having an exam in few minutes. It''s just I''m a bit nervous. Nothing else. "


    "Oh I see. "


    The warning bell rang. I kept my bag and entered the Hall. The moment I was inside the hall I was relieved. At least I didn''t need to see him for some hours. I gave the exam and came back to revise for the second half. This time I felt really hot. I felt terrible with my hair all grown too much and even more problematic to handle since it''s too curly.


    I and Lacy were going through computer class notes. Sky came in and he asked, "How was your exam? "


    "It is fine until nothing goes wrong. How was yours? "


    "Umm.. mine was fine just like you! "


    "I see. Today''s weather is quite sultry. "


    "I told you! "


    "My hair is making it more difficult for me to sustain in this heat. "


    "Cut off your hair and become bald. It will be perfect for you. "


    "What? I won''t. You will be bald. You cut your hair first then I will see to mine. "


    "Trust me. It will be the best for you. Money for shampoo and conditioner and what other stuffs you all girls use to maintain your hair? will all be saved. And with that amount treat me food. "


    "Just keep your mouth shut and start reading. "


    "How can I read by keeping my mouth shut? "


    "Ugh..Sky! you are now irritating me... Just read it mentally. "


    "I didn''t irritate you. I am just asking you. "


    "Enough! Happy. Now study. "


    "Granny and Nagging. "


    "Who is the granny? "


    "See Gray only the one who clearly understood herself responded out of all. "


    Gray , Lacy, Sky and other students was laughing.I couldn''t even refute.


    I again went to the corner aloof from their company. This time I really felt to cry. I was studying but tears came trickling down my cheeks. I was thinking, "Yes I am like a Granny always nagging even my mom says so but why do you need to point out and make fun of me at a time like this? People''s life isn''t a joke .Is it? If you hate me so much why to make fun of me. Tell me directly that you hate me a lot and want to avoid me forever. I am a forever introvert. I don''t know what other people do or does but why to make a ridiculous image of mine in front of many. Am I a cheap woman? "


    He came so softly that I didn''t even hear his footsteps. "Sunny."


    I rubbed my eyes and with coarse voice I replied, "What? "


    He looked at me and I shifted my gaze. I don''t know for some reason I couldn''t look at him. He spoke, "Are you angry? "


    "No no. Why would I be angry? You are always right and other people''s laughter is confirming that. "


    This time my voice cracked as well as my heart of hope. And I turned my face away from him pretending to be focussing on studying.


    "Sunny why is your copy upside down? "


    "Oh by mistake. Thank you for reminding. You can now go and have fun... I mean study with others. Go quickly time is short for revising. "


    "Sorry Sunny I didn''t mean to hurt you. "


    I was thinking, "If single sorry can solve the humiliation to my tiny identity that I have carefully brought up in my college then life would indeed be a pleasurable. "


    I hurriedly replied, "It''s okay. Bye. The bell had rung. "


    I wrote my exam some-how. After the exam was over some irritating guys of my department were calling me "Yo Nagging Granny. How was your exam? "


    I knew this would happen. I simply ignored. This time Lacy shouted at them and closed my ears and said, "Don''t listen to them. "


    But those nasty filthy thugs continued, "Granny is being escorted by Grand daughter. "


    Saw the fate of the simple "sorry". A simple sorry is one of the worst word found in the dictionary yet useful in making one think that their shortcomings have been forgotten or forgiven. Sorry works only for particular situations where the other person is not severely criticized. I shoved her hands from my ears and held her tight and sharply retorted, "Yes, I''m a person with depth of knowledge. Granny refers to a person who is sweet, knowledgeable and knows the rules of the world. One cannot be Granny by physical appeal but by maturity. And yes I''m much more mature than you all. And if a Granny nags means that she knows the right and that someone is in the wrong. In short leading a person when someone is in the wrong. "


    I released heavy breadth. And they clapped their hands out of sarcasm, "Great Nagging Granny. Great! "


    Sky came out of the hall and accompanied their clap. They all looked at him.


    He said, "What a great show I''m watching after the exam?You guys are my real bros. But why are you interested in this Granny. I know even more hot people for you all to be interested in. She is just a common girl. Have your tastes gotten rotten? And don''t call her Granny , Teachers might find out and think you are ragging her. Plus you might be punished. "


    They thought for a while and replied, "Yes Bro you are right. She is really not upto our standards. Sonnet please don''t mind us. We are not interested in you. So don''t worry. "


    I replied, "Um... okay. I''m also not interested in you all. "


    I and Lacy left. I was thinking, "How dare he to think that I''m below their status? I''m in fact above. But if this wouldn''t have happened I would have never found out his new side. How he thinks and grades based on beauty and appearance. It''s just gross. And thinking that I had liked such a man makes me feel like vomiting. "


    Lacy comforted, "Don''t worry he didn''t mean what he said. He only said that to clear up the mess he had created in the morning. Moreover what he thinks he is? I guess he himself knows he is not a film star or beaty pageant. "


    Just to comfort Lacy I showed my fake laughter to accompany her. But inside of me was filled with bitterness and deep hatred. I came back home. With no worries about the next day since exams were all over. I straight away went to bed to hide my feelings and wept until my pillow soaked wet...

 Chapter 112 - Gesture

    Mom came and I hugged her tightly. I don''t know since when I had hugged her last. Mom asked, "Dear how was your exam? Was it not good? "


    I replied, "Maybe the computer one betrayed. Maths was fine. "


    "So, why are you worrying so much? Don''t feel bad try harder and defeat others. There''s is nothing to be ashamed of! "


    Mom patted my head. The room felt cold although it was spring. Soon my senses gave way and I went off to sleep. Mom patted my head until I fell asleep deeply.


    The next morning to forget him I started downloading the shows to chill myself. I was calm. Lacy had a nice pass time with Brother Henry yesterday which was good to hear. They shared their food and had a quality time.


    I was listening to her as she was explaining how she was almost getting caught by her dad and how badly they escaped. It was hilarious. The beautiful romantic moment ruined by an opposing dad.


    I had my breakfast. Bathed and had my lunch. No studies. I clearly wanted a break from those. I started watching my show streaming. There romantic love-hate parts of the show which grasped my complete attention. I was. slowly again remember him or rather missing him just like the female lead was missing the male lead in the show. It was already evening and the show was almost coming to it''s end. By that time I was completely immersed in it. Finally after the long struggle they were about to meet and I was about to wipe my tears it was DanG!


    My mobile was ringing. I paused the show. I went to pick up but my hand quivered as I saw the name SKY on my phone. He was calling me. But why? Everything was over. He intended to abandon me even as a friend. Even yesterday he didn''t call. I picked up. "Hello Sonnet, I''m seriously sorry for yesterday. Are you angry? "


    "Bye.I''m feeling sleepy. "


    The reply was kinda awkward one right! But I couldn''t pretend anything more or better.


    I again said, "And listen, I''m not at all angry at you. So don''t worry. If I had caused any problem to you hope you don''t mind. "


    My one half was commanding me to hang up but the other weak side was comforting me to listen to him. To give him a chance to speak.


    He replied, "Why would I have problem with you? I''m seriously sorry. That day I actually didn''t mean it intentionally. I never thought they would start to bully you. And how can I think about you like that? I mean I just had to use that way. At a short time I couldn''t think of a way to prevent those guys from bullying you! "


    For a moment I was touched. Then I thought if he was sincere enough he could have explained it to me earlier. But why after an entire day has passed. "Hello Sonnet are you listening? "


    "Yes.Did Lacy call you up? "


    "No.Why ? And by the way Sunny please forgive me. I had even tried to send you messages and waited for you to reply but you didn''t reply. Are you still angry? "


    "Did you send me messages? Let me check! "


    "Oh Shoot! The notifications were turned off and I went off to sleep early yesterday.Sorry."


    I felt guilty for him. Thank God I had the courage to listen to otherwise I could possibly never forgive myself if I had known it after hanging up. His gesture was always the passive one. I could have checked the messages. But then I couldn''t have cleared my doubt like today whether he claims me as his friend or not. His clear feelings were truly sincere and genuine.


    "I see. It''s normal for you. So it''s your decision in whatever you choose and what you want to do with me. "


    I was overwhelmed with tears. I don''t know whether It was tears of joy or sorrow or tears of the misunderstood.


    But The decision part was completely unexpected...

 Chapter 113 - Sonnets Decision

    How come I''m to decide about this! "Sonnet are you listening to me. It''s your choice that you want to continue to be friend with me or not. "


    If I forgive him easily won''t he take advantage of me again? But I had never seen this cool man to bow down before. Never ever. "Listen Sky if you don''t repeat this type of drama again I won''t mind to befriend you. But It''s your choice. If you want to avoid me or really.. really dislike me when I call you or send you texts then this is the perfect opportunity to use this excuse to free yourself from me. I don''t know what you guys prefer or not. But if I''m not upto your liking yo.. you... can do what you like... "


    Surprisingly while I told these words to him I couldn''t control myself anymore. Since yesterday I held it back my emotions. In front of mom as well I didn''t cry as much I was crying after talking to him.


    "Pfft, Ha ha ha, Sunny you are really something! Why would I hate you for those messages? And I promise I won''t hurt you as I had hurt you that day. Moreover, to be honest I like your messages and calls. Sorry Sunny I''m not in my right mind. I will be hanging up. "


    The moment he hurriedly hung up was the moment I was completely bewildered. My tears stopped and all of a sudden a sudden flush of blood which I felt gushing towards the cheeks making it redder and hotter.What did he mean by the last sentence? He liked my... Or was it my imagination! Or or was it a lie to comfort me... Otherwise why would he have said, "I''m not in my right mind".I kept pondering over it even though I was watching the climax of the movie. But what he said was his true feelings or not!

 Chapter 114 - Semester Results!

    The next day was a jerk. As soon as I woke up I saw Paul had sent me a message. And it came like a bolt. I woke up late because a heavy burden was lifted but who knew that our great university would publish our results at mid-night. And early in the morning just after waking up who wants to view their result. I clicked on it and saw my result..


    I was surprised to get 8.83 sgpa but I was dissatisfied with my mathematics marks which was graded 9.I badly wanted it to be 10.My mom came and asked. I told her. She immediately asked about others. In the group chat I could see others. Gray scored 9.09 sgpa. Paul''s 7.5 and Lacy''s 7.2.But all of them were happy. The highest was the devil who scored 10 all alone. And after hearing mom asked me to tell her Sky''s marks. I shuddered a bit. I wanted to ask him the most. But would that be appropriate!


    I kept on giving excuses but mom was a step ahead of mine. She exclaimed, "You know his marks or he got so nice that you cannot tell it. Or it''s an excuse you don''t want to learn from others! If you don''t call now, I will keep on nagging you till you improve your grades in the next sem! "


    I called him up. I had admit defeat in front of the mighty. "Hello Sky, Our results are out. "


    "When how? "


    "It''s already out. You can check it on the university''s official website. "


    "What have you done Sunny?Early morning my day is ruined. Let me check it! "


    I hung up. I really felt angry about his other friends who didn''t even inform him. At least they could have asked him out of curiosity once. Anyways my job was done. He called up. "Sonnet can you check mine? My network got disrupted. "


    "Sure.No.. "


    "Wait Sunny! I got it just now! "


    "I see. How is it? "


    "9.23 sgpa."


    My mom from behind gleaming with evil eyes ready for nagging me for not getting in 9 pt.


    "Sonnet, How come my mathematics marks is so low? It''s only 8 points! "


    "What! Yeah I heard from Gray too. Same case as yours.By the way, I got 9points only"


    "But I''m to have gotten 10 points. My exam was alright. "


    "I don''t know. May be some problem prevailed. "


    "Can we review it? "


    "Yeah! Why not. But you have to spend money on it. "


    "Oh Sh*t.Leave."


    "Same problem. Otherwise I would have also given the mathematics for review. "


    "I see. Ok bye Sunny! "


    "Bye bye. "


    Mom standing beside started nagging the hell out of my little brain. It made me super angry that I started chatting with him via message. He replied, "Put earphones and sit. "


    "No it will be worse. "


    "Then I can''t help! "And we were discussing about results. He comforted by telling, " Don''t worry. You will make it up in the next sem. "


    "Hope so. "

 Chapter 115 - Packed Schedule or Affection?

    After the results were out the schedule was no longer the easy one. It got piled up more. Assignments and several video lectures were sent by the professors. Some teachers didn''t leave us at home too. Live lessons from video conferencing accompanied by traditional learning. In all these my head got hammered more. This semester they had increased the pressure manifold. Due to all these one day another incident happened.


    I went to college on time. Everything was alright until the break time. Sky the mischievous was chatting with me during the break time via weibo. It was regarding studies of course. But the gifs he sent were so hilarious that I couldn''t control laughter. I sent him cute stickers. Suddenly my stomach started aching a lot. My head was filled with sharp pain. The pain was so terrible that I couldn''t even lift my finger and type. My mobile fell down. Sky seeing no messages turned back.Lacy was busy chatting with brother Henry outside the class. "Sonnet! Are you okay? "


    I wasn''t fully conscious at the time.I mumbled, "Hmm".And my eyes closed.


    When I woke up I could clearly see the college time was over. Moreover, I was surprised to see the surroundings that had changed. I felt like I was in the infirmary


    I tried to lift myself but too weak to rise up .


    " What you do Sunny? Can''t you take care of yourself? "


    "I''m Sorry and thank you."


    "Don''t take too much pressure from now on. Doctor said it was due to overstress and lack of rest. "


    "I see. "


    Suddenly it was quite. The shuffling of the curtains could be heard clearly.


    I broke the silence.


    "Sky did you miss your class? "


    "Yeah.But I got my attendance. So don''t worry.By the way I want to confess something, if you don''t mind can I speak out. "


    Again the atmosphere got strange. My heart was beating fast. The cool breeze couldn''t calm me internally.This time if I faint it will surely be out of nervousness.


    Many questions crossed my mind.


    He again said, "I won''t force you. "


    I replied, "Yes say it. "


    I was wondering where on earth did Lacy go keeping me in such awkward condition.


    "I know you are thinking about Lacy. But she went to fetch some medicines. I said her to keep you company but she compelled me to stay but one hour had passed but she didn''t arrive. "


    I was thinking did I think that loud.


    "Is that what you wanted to say? "


    "No, that is not the one. "


    Again my heart beat fast.


    "Actually Sonnet please don''t beat me but I think that you are really heavy. Almost 2 people need to carry you here. 3 would have been better. "


    What the heck did he confess? Idiot, stupid.


    "Yeah I''m heavy so what? I know I''m fat but you don''t need to exaggerate that. And I''m really really extremely sorry to make this fat pile to bring to the infirmary. "


    "Bummer! "


    I heard Lacy''s yelling.


    Sky spoke, "Eavesdropping is not a good thing and whoever eavesdrop they are likely to grow fatter. "


    A figure came in and spoke, "What are you telling? Is it true? "


    I yelled, "Lacy where were you? "


    Sky replied, "Eavesdropping conversation outside the door. "


    I looked at Sky he was smirking. Lacy spoke, "I left so that I could get some interesting shows but what a bummer. "


    Sky replied, "What did you want to hear Lacy? "


    I was blushing.


    "You leave now. I will speak with Sonnet now. Your time is up. "


    Sky insisted, "No what you wanted I want to hear as well. "


    Lacy spoke boldly, "You know what happens between a boy and a girl in a room. "


    I looked at him , his ears turned red. I shouted, "Lacy! Are you not concerned about me? You are not my bestie then. "


    Sky hurriedly spoke, "Since Lacy came, I''m leaving. Take care Sonnet. "And he left.


    Lacy started, " Are you okay now? You will be okay afterall my medicine went straight to your heart. "


    I pretended,"What do you mean? "


    "Umm, Nothing. Now hurry up. We will leave for home. "


    "There are still 2 classes left. "


    "Are you an Idiot? I will call up your parents if you don''t leave with me. And don''t worry Sky packed up your bag. I hope you won''t disappoint him. "


    "Really? "


    She nodded.


    Lacy helped me get up and slowly slowly I got up.


    But I never thought my naughty prince could be so dependable. I really need to thank him once more when I get home.

 Chapter 116 - Long Chat

    When I reached home I was already very weak. Yet home is always home. Mom quickly prepared a lemonade. I washed my hand , my feet and my face with soap water. I sat near the window sipping the lemonade. The refreshing taste was all over as I took small sips. Lacy called me up.


    "Sonnet did you reach home? "


    "Yep! And I''m having a lemonade too. "


    "Good!Are you fine now? "


    "Thanks to your medicine I''m Completely healed. "


    "Well that''s nice to hear.Actually you must thank Sky for today. He was the one who took the initiative to take you to the infirmary. I helped too but he took most of the weight.See ,I''m hanging up I have just reached home. I will talk with you later. "


    " Um Okay. "


    I never thought there would be a day my Sky would take care of me.


    But I need to call him up to thank him once again.


    I called him up. The same caller tune. The same notes. And the same missed call. He didn''t pick up.


    I called up again. No caller tune. Immediately he caught the phone.


    "Sonnet are you alright? "


    "Yeah I''m fine thanks to you and the medicines. I''m really sorry to be a headache to you. And thank you very much for helping me. "


    "We are friends after all. You don''t need to thank me. "


    "Still thanking is a way to appreciate. And you deserve it. And it makes a person happy too. At least I feel that. Not regarding notes. But while saving someone from something really critical. I feel it''s a wonderful word. Isn''t it? "


    He paused for a minute.


    "Actually actions are more wonderful. Simple thank you without expression isn''t worth. But heartfelt one reaches our heart and soul. "


    I replied, "Any word or speech which comes straight from heart is indeed deep. Just like if one wants to betray how much they smile their smile is always hideous no matter how much they try to hide. "


    "That''s true. "


    "What would you like to do now? "


    "Um.. nothing. I don''t feel like doing anything. Yeah do you remember the assignment that mam gave the last Friday? "


    "Yeah! "


    "Can you explain the details? "


    I explained that to him.


    He was listening.


    "Sonnet don''t take too much pressure on yourself. Now I''m instructing you to go to sleep. Atleast half an hour will do. "


    "No Sky, I need to complete the classworks as well. I will sleep on time. "


    "No I can''t lift you everytime. My arm is aching. "


    Firstly I was angry for he was pestering on my weight matter. But his arm was aching because of me. I felt extremely weak and low.


    "Sky I''m really sorry you know. Apply balm or relief spray and apply ice-pack. It will help. "


    "I am Kidding. Happy April Fools day Sunny. "


    "What Today is April Fools day? O my God! I had completely forgotten about And it isn''t funny to take insult me. "


    "When did I insult you? I''m telling the truth. "


    "I don''t take money from you. You have no right in insulting me! "


    His voice sounded deep and course as he spoke, "Yeah Sonnet, You made me learn about my position in your life. I really shouldn''t have said that. "


    Those words were really heartbreaking and so was mine. It was my fault to begin with.


    "No don''t get me wrong. Because you are my friend I can share all these with you. You are my important friend next to Lacy. " (Although he is the most important in my heart next to my parents.)


    The chat went on for a longer time. We discussed about academics.


    Finally he said, "Sonnet take care and sleep more. I really don''t want you to become weak! "


    There was really a worried tone and care. The care I had longed for a long time. But surprisingly I felt sleepy after talking with him. I yawned a bit.


    "I''m really feeling sleepy now. I will take care of myself. No need to worry. "


    He was relieved hearing me yawn and laughed a bit. "Yeah sleep now!"


    "MmmHmmm"


    I hung up kept the class and washed my mouth and went off to sleep.


    In sleep he Haunted me...


    The visions of him carrying me and taking care of me continued to be projected in my mind....


    No doubt a beauty sleep dreaming about him only....

 Chapter 117 - Online Classes

    After a small nap in the evening I got notified regarding the online class. I messaged Sky and Lacy. Lacy stated, "I won''t attend those stupid classes rather I would spend some time with my bf. "


    "I see", I replied..


    Can''t help right. Everyone''s opinion differ after all. Sky was replied finally, " Oh Sh*t! What the hell! "


    I replied, "Nothing but hell to doom! "


    He started chatting via weibo and again started sending me those sweet gifs. Then Lo and Behold our great Computer Science teacher gave the code to start the zoom class. First online class. First conferencing. And that too with Sky. I and Sky were doing both attending the class and Then chatting together on the other. We both were commenting on Sir''s and other candidates speech. Literally a gala time one could say. We both had muted our videos and microphone for safety purposes. Only to reply Sir via chat. Sky asked one question regarding confusion in term papers but his question was literally ignored. He didn''t give up. He again sent the same question when Sir asked, "Any doubts? "


    Everyone stated their doubts. But Sir only ignored his. He started chatting via weibo.


    "Trust me, I feel like entering his laptop screen and haunt him day and night! "


    I was literally laughing. I couldn''t hold back after all. Mom and Nikki were looking at me with suspicious eyes by now. So I held it in. I texted back, "Do it! "


    He replied, "Hmm"


    This new word "Hmm" or #Hmm I hate the most. After almost every messages he would text it back as if it''s a kind of full stop. But indeed it feels like one.


    I asked Sir one question and Sir asked me back another. Sky on the other hand sent a gif telling, "Tell me"


    He sure is fun when when we chat together.


    Finally when Sir said, "I chatted with Alex at 3:00 a. m. discussing programs. "


    Besides others Alex is one of the best when it comes to coding.


    Sky texted me, "Is Sir Gay? "


    This again took me off-guard. I again tittered and again stopped seeing mom and Nikki''s strange gaze at me.


    I again controlled and texted, "I think so.. "


    Sir was teaching but trust me YouTube classes ar far far more better that those conference class. More people chatting, yelling, microphone hit backs and lot more fuss. And it was already 9:15p.m. Sky texted, "What kind of class is going on? "


    "Don''t ask me! Trust me I''m literally fed up with this kind of classes. Moreover, I''m felling hungry. "


    "I''m snacking and having the class.He he... "


    I texted, "Good for you. " Along with a sad emoticon. Then I replied, "I watching while lying on bed almost like sleeping. "


    "Turn on the video immediately Sunny! Zoom class will be lit. "


    I replied, "Please no. I won''t. Something else will be watched instead of something else. So please just a no for the time being. "


    He laughed and I too after viewing the surroundings.


    Finally Sir said, "Clear? "


    I texted Sky, "Are we Sprite that we need to be clear! "


    He replied with a funny gif and sent a laughing emoticon. I laughed as well. With that our so called online classes came to an end and my so remarked frustrations as well.


    But yet the finale was left...


    Sir texted to complete all the assignments as soon as possible and submit it tomorrow...

 Chapter 118 - Flaw

    Online Assignments, Term papers, Quiz and again Assignments. Hardly I get a rest ever since this new semester began. Sky was busy with his work and had less time to contact me. But he found time to chat with me atleast for 5 minutes per day. And if I call him he would transform himself into a chatterbox. But I like him this way. Not like before he would say "Ok Bye".Atleast 30 minutes to 1 hour chat we would have. He is so cute that sometimes I feel to pat his head and hug him but it''s the main problem. My feelings for him and his feelings for him are completely different. He views me as his friend and I view him as my love. One Thursday as I had gone to college while coming downstairs I was so mesmerized looking at him climbing upstairs I skipped at step and DANG! It was so embarrassing I can''t even express it in words. I don''t know from where he suddenly appeared in front of me in a flash and caught me. First of all the poise was already embarrassing enough but then the feeling that his chest was pressed against mine made me all go thump thump! My heart was beating extremely fast.I felt double heartbeats too. But I being a bit more shameless creature even wanted to hug him in that situation. Yet I didn''t. There was a Single flaw-He is unaware of my feelings towards him.


    I thanked him hurriedly. And adjusted myself.


    "Why are you in a daze so early in the morning? "


    "Sorry Sky, I am not in my right mind today. Excuse me I need to go the washroom. "


    I coldly went the washroom, washing my face vigorously to calm down myself. But why it''s beating so fast still now? But weaker than before, the time I felt another one. Yet I''m so silly. He just considers me as his friend nothing more? Why do I feel so aggravated!


    Meantime Lacy entered the washroom.


    "Sonnet why are you rubbing your face so hard? Are you out of your mind! I heard from Sky that you were in daze early in the morning and you were almost getting into another accident? "


    I closed the tap and focussed on Lacy. I thought, if he could tell her so casually that means he wasn''t affected at all.


    "Hey Sonnet what were you thinking? Sky sent me to check on you. Are you still a kid ! You need to learn to take care of yourself. You don''t know how much I worry about you. Both you and Henry are the same. Always hiding your sorrows and problems. What am I going to do with you? "


    I immediately hugged Lacy. Her worrisome face calmed. I spoke, "Sorry Lacy, I will take care of myself. You don''t have to worry too much about me. You only take care of your boyfriend. "


    "Silly, you are my bestie. And I will care about you too. The only thing I hate is that people hiding things from me. Don''t be in daze. It''s already early morning. Let''s go to our classroom. "


    I calmed down and smiled forgetting how to face him, "Let''s go. ".

 Chapter 119 - Sideways

    We entered the class. But I couldn''t look at him anymore. I have again pretended to harden up myself otherwise it would be affecting us both. I tried to focus on the classes.


    First class was Mathematics.Our previous maths teacher won''t be taking our class for the new module.So a mam was appointed to take our class for that particular module. Mam was taking our class when suddenly she pointed, "You with blue spects there stand up! "


    I clearly understood that it was my doom that was calling me.


    I stood up immediately. Although my legs were barely stiff but I had to maintain a composure in front of the class.


    "Yes, Now tell me your name. I usually forget it. "


    "Mam, I am Sonnet Evergarden. "


    "Well Sonnet nice name. Can you explain what is integration? "


    "Yes mam. "


    "Continue."


    "Integration is used in Calculus which is the concept of bringing together the small parts of a function to retrieve the entire function. If we fix the boundary then integration becomes the area under the curve or the function which actually is bounded by limits. "


    "Good.But I need a simpler version. In this definition we need to explain function as well. Sit down. "


    I didn''t feel well. My hands were already sweating perhaps of the phobia of speaking in front of the class.


    "Well can anyone answer? "


    Others were dumbfounded. Only Sky was looking at mam. Others were trying hard to hide their faces.


    "You in front stand up and give a simpler definition. "


    "Integration is the technique of finding the main curve which whose small portion is given. And by clubbing those small continuous parts of equal properties together we get the entire curve or function. If we consider a brick and break it into very very small pieces of continuous or similar dimensions , then the piece we get is the differentiation of the entire brick. And on integrating that single piece we get the entire brick. "


    "Marvellous Explanation! Sit down. "


    I was awestruck at his explanation. I was again falling for him. The heat of the class, the chirping of birds and the swaying of trees , all seemed to stop altogether for the moment. Instead I felt a cool breeze that kept me amused.


    Lacy turned her face and remarked him as well.


    Mam continued with the class. Finally it was time for the practical class.


    I was wearing the lab coat when I felt a sudden awkward gaze peering at me. I took my copy and left with Ellie and Lacy, still feeling someone was trying to peek at me sideways. I hurried and reached the lab. But the actual plot was about to start...

 Chapter 120 - Sensation

    Ellie was giggling and was talking about her boyfriend suddenly as we had gone upstairs.


    I and Lacy were shocked.


    Lacy almost yelled, "B.. oy.. Friend! When on Earth did you have one? "


    "Yeah when did you have? "


    Ellie became shy. She was blushing hard. And Lacy on the other hand started teasing.


    "When did you two meet? "


    "Um..... last week. "


    "And you are telling now! Such a hot topic and you had already made it stale by telling us late. Right Sonnet. "


    "Ah, Yeah I agree with you. You should have told us earlier. "


    "Um... Actually I didn''t have that much confidence but now I have it. "


    Curious Lacy was pestering her to answer rapid fire questions.


    "Is he from our college? "


    "Yes."


    "Is he from our year? "


    She was blushing hard. Even if she didn''t reply. But her reply was very obvious.


    "He is a first year right! "


    "Yes"


    "Do you we know him? "


    "I don''t know about you but I think Sonnet knows him well. "


    My heart beat sprang up. There are many boys in our class. But those I really know are Gray, Paul, Allen, Alex, Stephen and not to mention Sky.


    "Quit your puzzles and give a proper answer already damn it! "


    "Cool down Lacy. Don''t be so excited. "


    Ellie continued slowly


    "He is Sky... "


    And suddenly a hand patted my shoulder. I turned back to see it was him. Ellie was blushing and I was glanced at her.


    The moment I didn''t want to see him the most was the moment he came and touched me softly.


    "Ellie did you catch cold? "


    A familiar voice came behind Sky.


    "No Stephen. May be it''s due to weather change. "


    The instance I saw them a heavy boulder left my heart. I was instantly relieved. It was an unexplainable sensation. One moment at hell next moment at the door of heaven.


    "I like your change of expressions Sunny. You are really funny. "


    I looked at him and smiled out of natural response of the present situation but soon got back to my senses.


    "When did I change my expression? I''m completely normal. "


    He tittered "When did I say you are abnormal? "


    I couldn''t refute at all.


    "Lacy and Sonnet meet him. He is the one I was talking about. Sky''s partner. "


    "What! When did you have a girlfriend? "


    "Sorry Sky actually we thought to keep our relationship a secret but this blabbermouth loves to blabber. "


    "Yeah, one in front of me is another example of that. I feel you partner. "


    I and Ellie shouted, "Who the hell is the blabbermouth! "


    Sky and Stephen shouted together, "Those who had already responded just by our reference without mentioning of their names. "


    "Hmph"


    Lacy was watching and finally sighed, "PDA is injurious to health. "


    We all four together yelled, "We are clearly quarrelling! "


    We all laughed.


    "Sigh, I''m entering the lab you all continue with your quarrel. "


    "Oh, we have a lab right! Um.. Sonnet can you give me the readings for the last day experiment. "


    "Yeah, Sure. "

 Chapter 121 - Gaze

    The chemistry lab was with Sky and Husky. This time another type of arrangement was there for the practical.


    I was busy pippeting 10ml.Husky was in charge of the volumetric flask and Sky was making the table ready along with placing the burette.


    After pippeting was done. I came back. And finally all the procedures started. The titration was done by Sky. Next Sky went to pippete. I was busy with filling up of burette. When Sky came back I recalled that he didn''t wash the pipette.


    Thinking of the thing which I had seen only in web series made me even more shy. Soon the practical task was over and we were relieved.


    As I was heading towards the class I again felt a creepy aura which was cautioning me.


    "Sonnet are you done dazing! "


    "Sorry Lacy, Something is really bothering me. "


    "What ? You can always tell me about anything that bothers you. "


    "To be honest I am getting a feeling that someone is following me. To be precise creeping me out. "


    "Stay with me then. Don''t go anywhere. Actually I''m also getting a similar vibe since morning that someone is indeed following you. "


    "Then I''m not the one actually thinking that. "


    "What are you discussing with her? "


    "It''s Girly stuff don''t bother us Sky. "


    "Let me also hear. "


    "It''s nothing. Actually Lacy was cautioning me to be focussed. I''m usually dazing that''s why. "


    "I should have known that you are always in another world. "


    "See you Sky, I will go to the canteen with Lacy. "


    "Yeah, Bye. "


    "Why did you suddenly plan to go to canteen? "


    "Actually I''m thinking if that person would follow us to the canteen. "


    "Smart Girl! "


    "I''m always smart hmph. "


    "Yeah, Smartness in Daze."


    "Lacy let''s go. "


    "Yeah otherwise we would be late. "


    The canteen was filled with aroma of delicious and cheap food. Some were with lovers showcasing their affection by feeding each other. Some were in a big group with bottles of coke.


    "What a tragic day! All are making me feel single today.


    " Lacy do you feel anything aloof? "


    "No.It''s perfectly fine seems.. "


    "Actually I feel the same. "


    "It''s been a long time since we had our lunch in the canteen right! "


    "Yeah.You know Henry is planning to have a date with me. Uff it''s so awesome. "


    "Great, Good going for you lovebirds. And another one added in our group. "


    "Yeah, Ellie. I know. But I never imagined that she would be with Stephen. "


    "Seriously, Like hell they used to quarrel during previous semester! "


    "Wow food is served. Dig in."


    "Yep."


    Our breaktime was over. We came back to class together. Again the same tension. This time I turned back immediately. I saw Husky gazing.


    "Do you need anything Husky? "


    "Actually I wanted to say for a long time but I was confused. Will you help me regarding something? "


    "Of course if it''s within my scope. "


    "Actually I had written a short story can you proof read it. "


    "No problem. I will help you. "


    "Thank you very much. I''m relieved after a long time. "


    "No need to be shy. If it''s regarding any help you need I will surely help you and if have problem I will surely take your help. "


    "Yeah"


    I smiled at him. And that was the moment I felt the gaze vanished. The anxiety dissipated finally.

 Chapter 122 - The Play

    "Sunny what did he tell you? "


    "It''s a secret! Shush"


    "I won''t listen, You have to tell me. I am your friend right! "


    When did he become so childish? I wondered.


    "Actually he asked me to proof read his story. "


    "Only this! "


    "Yeah, What else! "


    I went back to my seat. Classes continued. Finally classes were over.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. The classes were indeed tiring ones. Seeing the once single Ellie going with his bf made me feel happy at the same time jealous. I can play with feelings in front of others but can''t be dishonest with the feelings to myself after all. Seeing them holding hands made me wish if only once at least I could hold his hand and walk happily crossing the laked, the trees, the flowers, the fallen leaves. Tightly gripping with every ounce of my strength to never let him go away. To never part whether in life or the next.


    I came back home. Washed my hands and face.Looking at mirror, Thinking about the morning which I had handled painfully just to make others not feel awkward. Maybe I could be an awesome actress in terms of bitter love. I touched my chest. The feeling was still there. His showdown from downstairs to upstairs just to protect me.


    "Dear how was the day? "


    "Mom it''s good but you know an interesting thing happened. Ellie has a boyfriend. "


    "Ellie? Which one? "


    "You have seen her. Let me show you her weibo account. "


    "See this one. "


    "I remember.You have shown me before. "


    "Who is her boyfriend? "


    I teased mom a little and said, "Mommy, very curious right. "


    "Obviously! "


    "I showed her his pic. "


    "He looks average. But okay. "


    "What''s the use seeing other''s? Look at you , totally useless. I being a younger sister can''t even expect to meet a boy with you in this life. Not to mention you are already a saint! "


    "Ah Nikki, Is this how you talk with your elder sister! "


    "But she.. "


    "No buts. You are young. So you won''t understand. Establishing ones future is the most important thing right now. And people often select wrong person and get betrayed towards the end. "


    "Sorry, mom. "


    "Good that you keep this in mind. People cannot be easily trusted. Not to mention before marriage if they make a mistake. That one mistake will haunt their entire life and crumble them altogether. Moreover, girls need to have a certain degree of self respect. Not only girls. But each and every human being. They cannot easily hang over at freedom. "


    I listening to her keenly at the same time managed to hit Nikki.


    "Then what about Sky? Sis seems to like him. "


    "Who said that? Did I tell you? "


    "That''s her decision. I won''t interfere. If she gets betrayed one day I won''t be blamed. "


    "No mom. Trust me Nikki is blabbering nonsense."


    Mom winked at me. I got her hint. She was just saying those to quiet her down.


    I came to my room. Seeing my bed I flung to sleep.

 Chapter 123 - Audition

    It''s already the mid of April and perfect time for college fest. Everyone is eager to perform and anticipating for the performers. We were excited who would be the big celebrity coming to perform.


    It had always been a suspense. In fact seniors couldn''t give a proper response. I remember this time around last year I was preparing so hard for the competitive exams. Because of that hardwork I could come here and meet all of them. Lacy, Ellie, Snow, Suzie and also Sky, Gray, Alex, Paul and Stephen. Most importantly I love to come to college to see him. And as far as I know he wouldn''t be absent from any class. Which makes me to stay even more.


    As I entered the campus I could clearly see the decorations for the fest had already started. Sky was one of them volunteering for the upcoming event. There a lot of hub bub.Seeing the teachers and the students equally focussed for the decoration gave me an unexplainable happiness and naturally I smiled.


    Lacy and I went upstairs. Inside the classroom students were practicing for auditions. Almost the entire class was participating except we two lazy heads. Really funny right. But it was the best for us. I have onstage phobia and Lacy won''t be coming on that day. She would be with her Romeo. I asked several times but She won''t. The pitiful thing was Sky would also be busy on that day, so almost no chance to spend time with him. Sigh!


    During the break time was the audition. Students emptied the classroom. I could feel what would the teachers be dealing with!


    But finally I got mine work too. The writing for Cultural and Tech magazine. I signed up my name. I prepared a poem which I had already given Sky to check before. The offstage events are just for me. Writing blogs, Doodle, Poetry, Painting are all made for me.


    Everything was fine until I heard someone had signed up my name for singing. I clearly said I didn''t. But from where they got the wrong information is really misleading. "How can you force her to participate? I''m sure she hadn''t given her name to participate! "


    I was looking at Lacy, she is indeed my bestie. Gray came in and said, "I have given her name. "


    "Who gave you the right to give my name? "


    "But you can sing. In fact you had uploaded over YouTube. "


    "That is a different case. But this one is different. "


    The senior spoke finally, "Listen I don''t want to listen to anything.Either speak to the management or go for the audition. "


    "Yes , I would comply by the rules. "


    The senior left. I and Lacy gave off an evil look towards him. "Sorry, I didn''t think it would be that serious. I thought you need to explore your strengths more. "


    "But you should have atleast informed me. It''s actually about my opinion. I need to give the audition not you. I can forgive you but next time don''t repeat it. You are a good friend but also you need to know your limits, am I right? "


    "Yes . You have always considered me as a friend only. I won''t repeat that. "


    "Good.Since you have taken the bet I won''t disappoint you. I will go for the audition. But I won''t be confirming that I would be passing. It''s completely upto the judges and the situation. "


    "Sonnet don''t go. What if you are humiliated! "


    "Lacy don''t worry. I won''t care. You just wait and watch. "


    "All the best!Bye"


    "See ya"


    "And Gray come with me I guess you need a small lesson for what you had done to her! "


    "Sorry, I won''t! "


    "Jeez lesbians! "


    "Sky,Who told you to interrupt us? Do you know what he had done!"


    "No, I was busy since early morning. No time for getting involved. "


    "Then listen... "


    "Gray marvellous job. This lazy person should perform once in a while. Now, I''m really looking forward for the fest. "


    "It would have been marvellous if she didn''t have onstage phobia. "


    "So... o What! It''s for her own benefit. At least she would learn to overcome it. "


    "Don''t try to act cool when you are yourself clearly nervous. "


    "Who said I''m nervous! I don''t fear about anything."


    "I wonder are you telling the truth. "


    "Leave the topic. Gray is feeling even more worse. As far as Sonnet is concerned, she will make it. Just wait for the results. "


    "I hope so too. "

 Chapter 124 - Trap

    I went for the Audition. I stepped inside the auditorium which was for the purpose. I front of me were the gang of serious looking onlookers. Four professors were preying on me. I palpitated. One among them was our mathematics mam.I knew if I try to sing I would fall straight into their trap. And may be the maths classes would become even more hell.


    I stumbled while speaking. "He... ll. o I''m Sonnet Evergarden. "


    One of the jugdes sitting in the rightmost corner with spects and clean bald head spoke, "Are you comfortable? What are you going to sing? "


    "Yes, Sir definitely. I''m going to sing " Thousand Years"."


    "Well sing! "


    I started singing. Although I was nervous. Once, I held the mic was the moment the fear was gone.


    "Heart beats fast


    Colours and Promises..... "


    I continued singing. Suddenly mam halted me.


    "Well, Sonnet the audition is not only for singing but also for the fest.So I would like to challenge you to sing a lively song like songs usually sung in fests. "


    I knew she would say something . But never thought to get the bamboo from her.


    "Mam, I will try. "


    "So what did you decide to sing? "


    "Chandelier by Sia"


    "Well begin. "


    " Party girls don''t get hurt


    Can''t feel anything, when will I learn


    I push it down, push it down... "


    As I had finished singing all of their eyes were fixed at me. I was unsure. Either it was so horrible that they are wondering how can a person sing so horribly or it the complete opposite.


    Mam looked at me and said "Your singing is good. But you need to have confidence in you. The first time when you entered I thought you would prove to be terrible singer. But luckily we found you. If other Sirs don''t mind, I would like to select you directly. "


    Other teachers nodded.


    "Thank you Teachers. "


    I started walking out. I couldn''t believe that I would clear the audition so fast.


    "Congratulations! "


    "Sky? What are you doing here? "


    "I was here volunteering. And I came across here. "


    "But if I''m not wrong, the volunteering task must be done either early morning or after college gets over. "


    "Yeah.. but actually my task is a bit more. So I had to come out. But lucky enough to listen to one song at least. "


    "I see. "


    "It was really good. "


    "Thank you "


    "Don''t thank him, He won a bet so fast. Now, I have to pay. "


    "Good for you Lacy for not trusting me.You deserve to pay. "


    "Even you Sonnet. I won''t talk to you! "


    "Aww, no need to be angry. Alright Sky won''t take anything from you. Now we will be having our class. Let''s go. "


    "I will be having my prize. Don''t worry the prize was not decided. I have decided that you don''t have to buy anything. Only I need you to give me a pen. My pen isn''t working anymore.And another one is missing."


    I was staring at him with an unexpected look.


    "See, Lacy he didn''t ask for money. Now give him a pen. "


    "Yeah, his another pen is with me. I had forgotten to return it to him. "


    "What with you? Thankfully I had won otherwise you wouldn''t have returned it. "


    "I had only forgotten! "


    I was looking at their illogical drama.


    "Anyway, decide what to do. Class will be starting. I''m off to the classroom. "


    "I am coming too. "


    I asked, "Sky won''t you be coming?"


    "Yeah, I will be coming too. Just wait 1minute I will inform the team and I would be leaving with you guys. "


    "Sure."

 Chapter 125 - Divine Coincidence

    We entered the class together. All were staring at us, especially at me. I thought maybe due to audition. Gray suddenly came and clasped my hand. I was shocked and I was trying to break free from it.


    "What happened? "


    "I''m really really sorry. Because of me you had to face the challange."


    "Nah, it''s okay. "


    As I was saying those I tried to break free from his grasp. Sky cautiously helped me to break free.


    "Thank you"


    "It''s nothing. I wonder, you eat so much but where does your strength go? Huh! "


    Always remember, these three deadly sins which should not be said to girls. One is don''t talk to them about their bad looks or make fun of them. Secondly don''t tell them they eat always or too much and lastly don''t tell them that they are fat indirectly in a sarcastic way.


    And guess what! Sky fulfilled the second condition.


    "It''s my problem! "


    "Sonnet did you really forgive me? "


    "Yes, Obviously. You don''t have to worry. Did others say anything to you? "


    "No... Actually others were blaming me and I felt miserable. They didn''t get qualified so they were blaming me. "


    "Who is blaming you? "


    We all 4 were shocked. We were still near the door. And luckily or unluckily, well for some students Mathematics mam was instructed to take that class as a substitute for the Computer class. Actually computer Sir didn''t come to college today.


    "Mam, it''s nothing? "


    Gray was really nervous. Seeing his nervousness mam said, "You have understood your classmates'' potential and have suggested a good one. Others don''t need to blame him. Sonnet is indeed a good singer. "


    Seeing mam appreciating me I felt innate happiness. It was really a pleasure as if I was slurping the elixir of happiness.


    "Thank you mam. "


    I went back to my seat. I could see other students expression changed after mam''s explanation. And the most affected Gray was back to normal again. In between class Sky turned back and smiled at me. I smiled back. The class was progressing with a smooth and cheerful pace.


    Mam''s taking the class was indeed a Divine coincidence. Otherwise the situation might have gone out of hand. As it''s always better to hit when the iron is hot.


    The class ended. Few students were asking me to sing the song I had sung for audition. It was really exciting.


    But in all these I have forgotten something really important which came back around me and was enough to cause me to leave the stage...

 Chapter 126 - Tears

    On my way to return home I felt Lacy was a bit aloof. Compared to other days where she would be jolly and telling me all sorts of experiences she had with her boyfriend. The train journey was cold. Unusual to another day. It felt a bit eerie.


    "Is there anything you want to share? "


    "Nothing Sonnet. "


    Her reply was cold.I was confirmed that something had really happened to her.


    "Did you chat with brother Henry today? "


    The moment I asked was the moment I saw tears trickling from the corner of her eyes.


    "Why are you crying? Something must have happened! "


    "No it''s just the wind is blowing too much that my eyes can''t stand it. It''s really stupid you see. "


    "Are your eyes stupid or are you. In fact your voice can''t hide it. Remember what you yourself said on that day in the washroom. You hate if people hide something from you. Same is with me as well. May be I can''t provide immediate solution but at least we can discuss it among ourselves. "


    "Actually, I don''t want to hide anything. Nobody likes to hide. But the thing is such that I need time to explain and accept. Boohoo! "


    I started patting her saying,"There there, cry as much as you want. No need to explain. When you feel like you can share you can share it with me. "


    "Hmm.. "


    She was sobbing so much that I understood something must have happened when I wasn''t around. I wish I could have noticed that earlier. Although she was talking about the bet she wasn''t that much amused. On the other hand she was very much calm during the time Gray was accused despite she also being a good friend of his. She didn''t even speak a word when others were applauding me after mam explained the entire scenario. She did as much as she could to not make others feel a thing had happened to her but now she is sobbing. I continued patting her until she fell asleep.It''s better for her to sleep.


    I took out my phone carefully as she was laid her head on my shoulder.I checked if there was any important notification. Then I had put on my earphones and was listening to songs.


    The weather became colder. And leaves were falling fast as if another winter had hit during the spring.Sadness occupied the mood and I switched over to melancholic songs.


    When my station almost came I gently held her head and initiated to wake her up.


    "Lacy, Lacy! wake up. The train had almost reach my station. Hey wake up! "


    "Mmmmm.. "


    She rubbed her eyes and woke up.


    "I''m leaving. Don''t sleep now otherwise you will miss the stop. "


    "What the station arrived so fast? "


    "Are you even listening? My station arrived! Don''t sleep anymore!"


    "Oh! okay. "


    "See ya. At least share your troubles with Aunt. She will surely understand. Don''t worry too much. Everything will be fine. "


    "Okay.Bye."


    "Bye."


    Her response was still weak and ignorant which provokes me to get worried. I really hope that she reaches home without further troubles.

 Chapter 127 - Stinging Strings of Hope

    I came back home but worry didn''t leave my mind. More than that I was really curious about what happened. Although I usually don''t interfere into others'' account but still I want to help her .


    I texted her , "Did you reach home? "


    "Yeah."


    "Okay.Have some snacks and rest well. "


    "Hmm.. "


    Her replies were shorter. Well when she will feel like sharing she will. I don''t want to distract her anymore.


    I told mom about the entire college drama. How was my name given. How I got selected and others. She felt extremely happy. After all she is my music teacher.


    She hugged me and said, "I''m really happy that you have earned the chance and didn''t give it up. I knew you love to sing. Finally you have grown up. This time fight back. "


    Her words stung me, but this time too deeply. I had left singing for over two years after I had suffered from a psychological trauma.At that time I poured all my mind and soul in reading textbooks to prove my worth. But this time will the comeback be a fruitful one or will it fade away. In order to disguise my trauma I had blatantly said that I have stage phobia. But to be exact I had problem in facing myself in front of people.The exposure in front of people and failing is the exact thing that hurts me lot. Well let bygones be bygones. I don''t even want to remember those. I need to focus on the fest first. My performance will ultimately judge me and my stream.


    "Yes, Mom I will make sure nothing happens. God has given me a second opportunity I will definitely grab it. "


    "Well said. At the same time focus on your studies. "


    "Oh Mom! "


    "No use of those expressions.I''m already immuned. You have to study."


    "Yes Mom. "


    "Now have some snacks after that come to me. I will help you practice songs."


    "It has really been ages since we had practiced together. Today we will practice as much as we want. "


    "But now, you go wash your hands and have those snacks while relaxing. "


    "Yep! "


    More than the fear I wanted to sing even more was because of him. He loves music and reading books. I wanted him to listen to my singing really badly. I felt really happy when he praised me. But it was a pity that he didn''t hear the first one. Which was dedicated to only to him... in my heart.

 Chapter 128 - Preparations

    Next day Lacy seemed to be quite happy. From her expressions I could finally feel that their problem resolved. It''s nothing new and I had almost gotten used to her periodic mood swings. She ranted throughout the journey about brother Henry. And my pitiful ears were trying to get a hang of it.


    The fest would be held soon and Sky was getting ready with his team to arrange for the technical part. Professors were also taking care for the other requirements and financial part. I and other participants were busy with the practices for various performances.


    There was also another group. The group of non participants. And from this group there were two branching. One who would attend the class and the other who would bunk. Before Lacy could incline towards the other category I pleaded with my Oscar acting skills to finally push her to the first category. Otherwise it would become difficult for me to collect notes from others. Atleast she could be trusted.


    I was singing and mam was there listening. While singing I saw Sky walking past the area. He suddenly stopped and winked at me. My face was flushed and the music got out of tune.


    Mam shouted, "Hey! Where is your mind? We don''t have much time left. Sing once again. "


    Sky smirked and went. While I was stifling my partial joy and anger. Joy because he winked at me. And anger, well because getting a scolding from a person who rarely scolds is really unbearable indeed!


    With stifled sting I finally said,"Yes mam I will start right away. "


    Because of him I had to practice for extra one hour after the college got over. Lacy went before because I didn''t want to hold her back. Moreover, she was already exhausted after attending the classes since the morning. Looking at her tortured face I immediately chased her to go home. She was happy at the same time was unwilling to leave me.


    "Lacy it''s better for you to head back. You need some time to rest moreover you have to send me the notes online. Go home and rest . "


    "Yeah, I''m going. Take care, don''t faint. You didn''t have your food during the break time even. "


    "I know I''ll be alright. "


    "See you"


    "Yeah see you tomorrow. "


    I didn''t have my lunch for I was busy taking the notes. I tried to write as much as I could. I couldn''t even see him after he busted me indirectly in front of mam.That idiot! That stupid!


    "Achhoo"


    "Man ,why am I sneezing today!Did I get cold or something?"


    "Oh Sky! How come you are still here. "


    "I should be the one asking you that. Actually, my activities are mostly after the college hours. "


    "I see. Did you catch cold? "


    "No, It stopped the moment I met you. Maybe someone was talking ill behind my back. "


    It was a reflex or something of that sort that I automatically closed my mouth with my hands.


    "Don''t think too much Sunny, Yeah why are you still here? "


    "Why means? I''m punished to stay because I went out of tune before while singing. "and I whispered , "because of you damn it! "


    "I heard it", and he smirked again.


    His hobby is to tease me. But well this punishment isn''t a bad idea. We both could leave together at least.


    I practised and worked out the flaws while singing. This time she kept a slight smile. Her smile proved that it was okay but still not enough to amuse the audience.


    After great efforts finally I was allowed to go home. Although my practice was over I walked very slowly as if wanting to stay there. I wanted to leave but not without meeting him. At least a glimpse of him would do. On the way, I imagined how mesmerizing it would be to meet him. But... but despite my slow walk his works was not enough to free him and I left with a heavy rock on my chest...

 Chapter 129 - Tortured within

    For the next few days I was extremely focussed on improving my singing under mam''s supervision. Mam came for only one hour and rest I was left to sing on my own. Listening to the tape and trying to match. It was not so difficult. But due to lack of two years of practice I was soon getting out of breath. I tried several times to reinforce the breathing pattern but terribly failed after singing for more than 3 times. I had to sing four songs one after another that too along with music. Here, I was struggling with adjusting me voice and synchronising it with my breathing pattern on the other hand Sky''s taunt never end.

 Chapter 130 - Selecting Costume

    That day I asked Paul to lend me some of his notes. Too much pressure on one person is unfair. By now, I was worried. Firstly, due to the mock exam ; Secondly due to picking of my clothes for the final day and finally I had to avoid him.First case would be solved easily once I get in touch with the books. But last two are really getting on my nerves.

 Chapter 131 - Confessions of mom

    "Sonnet what did your teacher say? "


    "Mom she said it was okay. And I also need to show that to her. "


    While saying that, a shy smile lingered on my lips. At that time I was happy since I had a chat with him regarding the dress. But the worst part was I was too casual with my phone screen on that my mom saw our chat. Mom was alerted.


    Moreover Nikki never got rid off her habit of teasing me and explaining to mom about our relationship. But don''t misunderstand that she was helping instead she was adding oil to the flames.


    Mom took me by her side and closed the door of her room. I felt a deep pain as I had already understood as to why she closed the door.


    "I won''t be asking you anything for now. Just listen to me. "


    "Yes Mom"


    "You know why have I taken thirty sleeping pills at that time? "


    A sudden throb and feeling of guilt aroused. I knew the reason but pretended about not knowing a thing about it. I had always been like that. Never letting people know about my feelings yet can''t hide it from them.


    "Yes mom I might be knowing. "


    "Since you already know it, it''s alright. But don''t tell anything about it to Nikki . "


    And suddenly tears came trickling down her cheeks. She started wailing.


    She sobbed, "Why did he betray me? The man I had loved for so many years. I had been beside him through thick and thin. Why did he betray? When your dad''s salary couldn''t afford I would work hard and give my best in supporting him. Took care of you two so that he won''t have trouble doing his job. I.. I didn''t even let him do any house chores just to make sure he remains fit. But what''s the use? Now when he gained enough he had.. had to ... spend money for another girl who is just 6-7 years older than you. You know before that day I was so much humiliated when I heard other people gossiping and I really wanted to file a divorce. But thinking about you two we restrained. I really don''t know what to do? It''s better to have a poor but honest and loyal husband or lover than a dishonest and unloyal partner. "


    She was sobbing. I could almost feel my chest hurting the most. But I controlled my emotions, my sobs, my tears, my heartache and patted her head.


    "Everything will be fine. I''m by your side. If anything happens tell me. I won''t spare anyone. "


    "Silly you are still young. "


    "But I''m 19 already. "


    "Yeah.. yeah 19 but 90 year old granny. "


    Even though she was deeply hurt she was trying to make light of the situation. I really admire her strength in handling situations .


    "So, I want to say you one thing. I''m a total failure in my love life. And now you are in college with variety of people mixed in coed system so it''s normal for a person to have crush on someone. But still one note of advice from this failure yet experienced mom ,never commit to a person until you find that person you like likes you so much that he always stays by your side no matter what. The kind who values and respects you.And also doesn''t befriend you only to take advantage of you. You can''t always be sure but... use your brain sometimes rather than your feelings. "


    "I will heed to that. But I don''t like anyone. "


    She hugged me..


    "I know you like Sky."


    That was the moment my heart flinched a beat. I was nervous as to know her verdict . Maybe to break over with him or to avoid him altogether.... It''s similar to getting caught while stealing. But in this case I was stealing my ownself.


    " You can try to fool but your eyes can never fool me. Remember, since you were a kid you used to be a bit aloof and won''t speak out but your eyes expressed what you desired. I know this pair of yours very well. No need to hide it.Moreover I don''t know much about him but if you like him you can go for it if you feel he is your chosen one. But first make sure his true feelings towards you. "


    All of my anxiety disappeared in a flash. It''s feels great to have someone who understands you truly. At that moment I was really at a loss of words. Uncomprehending happiness mixed with sorrow and guilt were pouring into me.


    I hugged mom tightly, "Love you mom. You know me really well. " and I wept.


    "Silly I love you too.And don''t hide everything from me"


    "Oh my, it''s already dinner time. I have to heat the food. I''m going. Come to the dining room and call Nikki and your dad for dinner. "


    "Yes mom. "

 Chapter 132 - Balance

    Mam and Sky both approved my dress. Next day I went to college with great expectations.


    "Good morning Mam, I brought the dress. "


    "Good.Now let me check. "


    "Yes mam. "


    Mam took the dress and was checking it thoroughly.


    "Ah! Sonnet see the rose is loose and it''s about to fall off. "


    "Oh! I didn''t even notice it. Thank you mam. "


    "This is the reason I always check the dresses before any performance. Be it for my daughter and son or for my students. Now tell me how are you gonna fix this. "


    "Mom is an expert in this. She will handle it. "


    "Good.And are you prepared for the exam? "


    I didn''t prepare much. But owing to her nature I''m pretty sure I''m gonna get a nice thrashing if I say no.


    "Mam almost."


    "How much? "


    "Mam till Poisson distribution I''m fully prepared. "


    "Ok I will take your exam accordingly. "


    What the hell is happening? She is actually ready to reduce the chapter according to my preparation. May be God is repaying me for some of my past good deed.


    "During the break time you will have your practice in front of the class. I will see to it personally. And after college hours you need to stay and perform in front of the teachers. "


    "Yes mam. "


    "Good,But Sonnet you can omit too much of formality. You know you are like my daughter. Try to speak your heart instead of firmly abiding to everything I say or the others say.I won''t say it''s bad. It''s really good and professional. But you know what I mean... "


    "Yes, I can understand.But mam it''s my habit from my previous school. Actually I really can''t change myself immediately but I will try. "


    "Good dear. Be prepared. "


    "Yes mam. "


    Now I was fidgeting. Thinking of how to face the crowd.


    "Hey Sunny! "


    Oh my Gosh why is he shouting out this name at this time.


    "Will you stop calling me that? "


    "Nope.I will haunt you! "


    "Good grief. Why were you calling me? "


    "I have something to show you will you come. "


    What will he show me? Wait didn''t I think of avoiding him. How can I think of going with him now?What am I doing? Am I growing crazy! But why do I fear ,mom knows about my feelings already.


    "Yes.But where? "


    "Come"


    "Ok"


    I went with him. I was very happy initially, walking and chatting with him. Telling him about almost everything.Starting with the rehearsal in front of the class and the dress fixing and blabbering.It''s really surprising that I can''t hide almost anything from him. He gives me a sense of ease and comfort which I can''t even describe.


    The weather was splendid.Leaves were falling and as if we were in a romantic date. He bent and picked up the leaf on my head and I picked up from his shoulder.


    Ahh! First time touching a man''s shoulder.


    I immediately pulled my hand though. But the feeling lingered.


    Everything was smooth and in rhythm.


    But wait the route is unknown to me. And we are walking for almost ten minutes. Moreover I have the rehearsal.


    "Where are we going? "


    "Don''t you trust me anymore Sunny? "


    Those words stung me.. and he is right. I have always trusted him.I trust him. Yes I trust him.


    "Yes... I mean.. no I trust you... "


    Oh Gosh! what am I even trying to say. Walking with him alone through a lonely route and I''m already hallucinating!


    "Um .. To be honest I''m just curious. "


    "Ppft...Yeah you are just like a cat. "


    I glared at him. He laughed even more terribly.


    "Hmph! "


    "Sorry sorry Well we are here. "


    "WoW the stage is wonderful! "


    "See It''s my idea. "


    "Yeah it''s stunning. "


    "You would be performing there tomorrow. "


    I smiled and said, "Yes."


    Wait a minute! If it''s the performance stage. That means it''s behind the college. And if it''s behind the college. It hardly takes one minute to reach. And since it hardly takes even a minute, that means...


    I glared at Sky, "Skkkkkkyyyyy!!! You fooled me. "


    "And the funniest part is that you are realising it now! Ha ha ha. Great. "


    "Why did you take the longest route? "


    "Walking is good for health. " and then softly"and I could spend more time with you. "


    "What! what did you whisper just now? "


    I clearly heard that but I needed to confirm his feelings towards me..


    "Um.. nothing! So how was the surprise? "


    "Very bad. Not your decoration I mean... I mean the decoration is fantastic... But your route is really bad.."


    But actually the route was very good to me as well. I could chat with him alone for more time. But I will pretend for now. But suddenly the fear I had disappeared I really needed a break, a walk with my lover, and a surprise to break it down.


    I headed back with him. I sang in front of the entire class. Everything went fine. My hardwork during rehearsals finally paid off.Students clapped. Lacy cheered me loudly and mam shushed her. After that college teachers were amused in the auditorium. Everything was in decorum.. All the sorrows of my family life was balanced with the outside atmos of bliss.


    Also Before Lacy left I had a chat with her and was getting ready with my part of script in her dramatic love life. She was telling me what to tell to aunt if she called me. She would be celebrating tomorrow with brother Henry after all. Another date and this time for a longer duration. Both of us needed to be careful.


    I left college with Sky. For the first time we left together after the college got over for us since the practice days started. I discussed regarding the exam. He also had to partake that. And finally we parted. I reached home and as usual washed myself up had my minimal meal. I took the exam so did Sky. We both got full marks. It was a short mcq exam after all.


    Mam reminded me to dress up beautifully for the fest and told me to practice even at home.


    "I need perfection understood. "


    I typed, "I will try my best. "


    I practiced with my mom. She played the piano. I sang. She was ready with everything. And in short everything that perfect.

 Chapter 133 - The Night And The Day

    That night I was unable to sleep. I was anxious. Lacy texted me all the best. Paul, Gray ,Husky, Ellie and Shelly all gave me their best wishes. The months, the nights passed really fast and I can''t even believe that I''m in my second semester. In fact participating in such a grand event is more likely too dreamy to be true. Finally Sky texted me..


    "Awake? "


    I texted back immediately, "Yeah"


    "Do your best and go to sleep it''s already 1''o clock. "


    "I know but I can''t fall asleep. "


    "I see. I can''t relate to your situation but I can feel that. I''m excited as well. "


    "Exactly.Moreover, I''m worried about the performance. "


    "Don''t worry too much. It will be fine. "


    "Yeah.By the what were you doing?"


    "Streaming web series. "


    "Which one? "


    "I won''t tell "


    "Hmph!Ok."


    "What happened? "


    "No I shouldn''t have asked you sorry. "


    I was literally feeling angry. Why won''t he tell me?


    "I told you it''s " I won''t tell" .Wait did you take it literally? "


    "What kind of name is it? You are fooling me since morning. "


    "Trust the net just google it. "


    "Okay! "


    I trust him but I wanna see what is it. I searched and dang it''s actually there.


    "You were right! "


    "I''m always right. Yawning"


    "Feeling asleep? "


    "Yeah.I''m off to sleep. Bye and Good night. But it''s not for you. You won''t be sleeping. "


    "No I am feeling sleepy as well . Good night. " and I fell asleep.


    The next day I woke up late. But it''s fine. The program would start late in the afternoon. But thanks to him I fell asleep. Early morning I got a text although I woke up late. "Dress yourself beautifully My idiot saintess." It was from Lacy. She is another mom to me concerned about my attire and makeup.


    Mom shouted from the kitchen,"Hey Sonnet go and freshen up! "


    I was frightened. I went and took a warm shower. After all it''s the performing day. Moreover, renowned artiste Samuel Kriz would be coming along with his band "Wild Starz Beats".Lacy is definitely gonna miss a lot. But it''s okay since she had already chosen her priority.


    Mom took the challenge of being my makeup artist and Nikki for bringing the props that mom ordered around.


    " When will you learn to dress yourself up beautifully like other girls I wonder! Sigh"


    "I will try one fine day. "


    "When will that fine day come? dear "


    "One fine day. "


    "Yeah it won''t come. Don''t dare to move your face and eyelids. I will be applying the eye-liner now. "


    "Yes mom. "


    Although I don''t do makeup but I was patient enough with it. She was trying her best to doll me up. Actually more than the band I was more interested in showing my beauty to him. Be it unnatural but at least the one that he won''t be able to take his eyes off me. Every girl thinks that right?


    I too had high expectations. I dressed up and with final touch up I was ready. But the most incredible part was I couldn''t even imagine myself to be the one I''m seeing on the mirror. It''s too true to be unreal.


    I was ready. Everything was checked. The moment I stepped out of my home I don''t know why I felt that something is about to happen. Something felt really wrong . A sudden chill. A sudden tension misleading me. But I can''t help to allure myself away from it.


    The day was gloomy despite it was the morning of the fest day....

 Chapter 134 - The Fest Part1

    "Hello Sonnet are you ready? "


    "Yeah.And are did you already leave the house for date? "


    "Yep.My life is in your hands dear, please don''t spill the beans. "


    "Why wouldn''t I? I will keep my promise. You go and enjoy."


    "Yeah you too and All the best. Don''t feel lonely without me. Chat with others okay. "


    "Yes.You just enjoy. "


    "Now I''m hanging up. I will call you up again later after the fest gets over. "


    "Okay."


    She called just after I left home and was riding the bus.


    I reached my destination and it was already 12''o clock. As soon as I reached my eyes were yearning for him. He knew my costume but I wanted to see his attire as well. Although I know he would be busy but exchanging glances once in a while is not bad either.


    I found the others. Few non-participants avoided the day. The rest were busy with the other decorations. Everyone looked beautiful. Some looked hot and some looked cool. While I looked childish. But there were no signs of him. As if he vanished entirely.


    "Here you are.Come with me to the backstage. "


    "Yes mam. Mam, is my makeup and the costume decent and fit for the performance? "


    Mam scrutinized me from top to bottom thoroughly.


    "Yeah it''s fine. But did you bring your makeup kit? "


    "Yes I brought only the necessary ones. I only didn''t bring the eyeliner because it will stay for 24 hours. "


    "Then it''s ok. Good that you are well prepared. You might need it an hour before performing on stage. "


    I nodded and followed with him to backstage. From there she showed me where to stand and even instructed me to follow several rules.


    "Sonnet call me if you need. I will be busy now. You can practice wherever you want but not anywhere near the stage. Volunteers and professors are busy with the touch up. "


    "Yes mam. I will take my leave them. "


    Already 30 minutes passed since I entered the college but no signs of him. My dress up might be wasted .


    "You look really cute and pretty. "


    I turned back. It was Gray.He wore a black suit and even assumed a bold appearance unlike other days. In fact a strong scent of deodorant made my hormones to act. It looked like I was the prey and my heart automatically started to beat fast. Not out of love or passion but of something unknown and mysterious. Something hysterical.


    "Thank you very much. "


    "Are you alone now? Where is your bestie? "


    "She.. you know she is having a date but don''t tell others. "


    His grooved his forehead and asked, "Why? "


    "She already warned me. Otherwise she would be exposed and aunty will never allow them to meet each other. Simple math. "


    I spoke hurriedly but I wanted to move to a desolate place for my practice.


    "Ha ha ha ha, You are really funny. And Lacy is always like that. "


    I smiled and giggled in response, "So true. "


    "Have you seen Paul? "


    "No I haven''t seen them. "


    "Them? "


    "No I mean him. Actually I couldn''t even find Ellie and Stephen, Alex, Snow, Sky and Shelly. "


    "I have seen Ellie and Stephen but better not to disturb them. "


    "I understand. And others? "


    Now his face became a bit weird when I mentioned others. He didn''t seem that he wanted to.


    "I haven''t seen others. "


    "Uh.. I see. "


    I felt disappointed. Even he couldn''t find Sky.


    "By the Way, Sonnet can you come with me? I know where I can find others. "


    "Really? "


    "Yes.It had already slipped out of my mind before now I remember they all were supposed to be near the mechanical engineering 4th sem department.I''m not so sure that we can find all of them but high chances. "


    Somehow I wasn''t convinced. But I wanted to see him. I decided to go with him.


    "Yeah I really want to meet with Snow and others. It''s great that I found you. "


    He whispered slowly but I couldn''t catch.But my instinct says that it isn''t all easy.


    We went there. But no one was there.


    "Gray are you sure they will be here. It''s really desolate and and... "


    The look of his eyes changed. His glare made me unable to move and speak. It''s the first time he looked at me like that. I was terribly sweating as he approached me. My heart felt, pit-a-pat. And was reinforcing me to flight. He captured my hands making me unable to move as if my senses were dumb. I wanted very badly to shout and run away but with his every domineering might nearing towards my chest. It was a horror. My inner voice screamed, "Please....someone Save me! "

 Chapter 135 - The Fest Part2

    "Sonnet! "


    "Sonnet"


    Gray moved suddenly and I was rescued. Snow came and I was panting and breathing heavily. Never I could think that he would try to do something to me. I immediately went to Snow leaving him behind.


    "Sonnet what were you doing here. I couldn''t even find you. You know mam was worrying so much. "


    I clasped her hand readily and said, "Thank you, thank you very much. I came here because I thought others might be here. "


    "Why are you thanking so much all of a sudden? and Who said you that or did you guess it by yourself?"


    Thinking about him I shuddered. My hands were shaking at same time I felt angry. I befriended a person who tries to take advantage of kindness. But someday if Sky comes to know about my feelings for him will he too react in the same way?


    "Thanks for informing me that mam called. No I didn''t guess but Gray told me. "


    "I see. But remember don''t go too far. Mam had already instructed me to tell you to practice nearby. "


    "Okay.By the you are looking stunning."


    To avoid the topic I diverted her concern.


    "Oh thank you. ", she smiled.


    " This is favorite. " and she blushed.


    I teased, "And why the blush, May I know the reason? "


    "Oh My! You are getting infected by Lacy. "


    "Tell me . I won''t shout. "


    "Okay.Actually I have a crush on a Senior from Electrical department 4th year. He is handsome, smart and dashing as well as intelligent. And and... he accepted my friend request day before yesterday... I felt as I was going to faint... "


    "Oh Wow. Tell me the name as well. "


    We chatted until we reached the auditorium where mam waited for us. She told us to get ready to greet Samuel Kriz and his bandmates.


    As soon as he entered a gush of crowd ran in his direction. It was already 5 ''o clock. But where did he go? From the morning I have been waiting for him even to the extent that I was almost got fooled.


    Samuel Kriz and his band mates waved their hands. The girls were almost falling while waving at him. Whereas I on the other hand being a bit different was looking for him. If atleast one glance only one would be enough.


    The wind was blowing strongly though it was summer. I had an unwelcoming premonition that it would rain soon enough.


    The stage was set up and the audience faces where brightened as the first program would be "Let''s Spark The Twilight" their first album which had made them famous and gained millions of fans worldwide. All were ready with their light stick and luckily it was getting darker. I even spotted in the crowd groups of people having fun and I missed my bestie. I even saw few couples holding hands. But life is unfair for some and maybe it''s specially for me.


    Without realising the performance had started. All were happy. Some were dancing. Some were partying at a desolate end where they would be hardly noticed. The water fountain spraying and highlighting splashes of water with lighting. And above all the rock and roll which engaged the entire crowd was my first time to witness ever since I had entered college. The serious and lightly desolate atmosphere had been lifted with jovial music and sound. Their beats surely live upto their band name. The jubilant crowd was filled with sparks of life.


    "Sonnet after one and a half hour you will be performing on stage. Get ready now. "


    "Yes mam. Mam can I ask you a favour? "


    "Tell."


    "Can you help me with the make-up if you don''t mind? I''m not at all good at it. Mom helped me in applying the make-up. I''m afraid I''m gonna cramp it. "


    "You have to learn by yourself right. You will be going now. Within half and hour you will do your make-up and I will come and check it. If it''s not good then I will help. "


    "But mam.... "


    "No but. You can solve complex numericals but cannot do one make-up. I know you can do it. "


    I nodded my head and left for my classroom.


    But I didn''t expect another surprise to be waiting for me.

 Chapter 136 - The Fest Almost Getting Caught

    I went to my assigned room. I took necessary precautions this time because I didn''t want to repeat my idioticity of this afternoon. As soon as I entered the room I locked it up. It made me feel secured atleast.


    Since I reached college I had switched off my phone. Now I switched it on to call mom.


    "Mom can you help me tell how to fix my makeup. "


    "The entire day you didn''t call me now you are calling! I was so much worried. "


    I expected something like this would happen. Anyway I''m already immuned to it.


    "Sorry mom, I had switched it off but I have my performance soon. Please help me with the makeup. "


    "Okay.But remember to call me up after your performance. "


    "Yes mom. "


    Mom started to explain. Luckily I had a hand mirror to see. She just explained to me to apply only basics. No need of applying too much and it turned out to be quite okay.


    I got up but suddenly there was "zip".It was frustrating that the zipper got opened from behind. I was trying to pull that up but failed miserably. Only succeeded to put it up half way. But whom to call. Only 5 minutes left and mam would come any moment. It was really a panicky situation.


    I felt a touch and heard "zip".I fell frightened. Who did that. But why I didn''t reject or repulse that person. I turned back and was almost surprised and shocked but before I could say anything I was deliberately put a chocolate in my mouth.


    I heard footsteps approaching here. Mam came 2 minutes early.


    " Sonnet open the door. "


    With the stuffed chocolate I couldn''t speak.But I can''t waste my time here. I opened the door. I was still trying to swallow the chocolate.


    "What are you eating? "


    "Mam a chocolate that mom gave me wishing me good luck. "


    "Oh.See you can do makeup by yourself. You just needed some confidence and a push. But did you apply too much blusher? "


    "No mam. ", I nodded.


    " Actually your face is reddish. Or are you not feeling well? "


    "Mam... chocolate.. Yes mam chocolate. I hurriedly snucked it in inside my mouth so.. "


    "Okay don''t eat much now. Rest for the time being. No need to come out for now. I will call you up. "


    "Thank you mam. "


    She went and I heaved a sigh of relief. I immediately shut the door. But didn''t lock this time.


    "Who is your mom by the way, Sunny? ", He spoke lifting one eyebrow.


    "First of all you tell me what were you doing here pervert? "


    "I... no.. "


    I was ashamed as well as angry.


    But it was only spur of the moment and I said, "No! what. You could have easily gone out or talked with me in the beginning.Atleast we know each other. Not only that, you even tried to zip... "


    I was blushing hard. I couldn''t even look at him now. It''s all his fault. Moreover, I had to lie to mam because of him. It felt awful as well as thrilling at the same time.


    His ears were red and he spoke.


    "Um.. sorry. I was searching something. I didn''t expect that you would come here. I was about to leave without bothering you but.... "


    But his shy face answered it all.


    "Leave the topic. "


    The atmosphere was growing further awkward. But in all these randomness I felt one thing. "My Beating Heart".


    I laughed to ease the air.


    " Why are you laughing? "


    "Thinking about your expression when I told about mom. "


    "Well today is your day I won''t say a thing. All the best. "


    "Thanks Sky. "


    I felt awkward but at the same point of time I felt closer to him. He wore a sapphire suit with yellow buttons on it and sapphire trousers. His costume and mine were almost matching. I had worn a sapphire ear stud. So random yet so suiting and couple like. He was looking handsome.


    "Stare, stare at me Sunny. Don''t worry I will be standing unless you open the door again. "


    He was speaking as if he had taken an oath to find my way to dig a hole into ground and stay there.


    "Who will stare at you huh! I just spaced out. "


    I let him go before mam comes. I sat on my chair. Laying as if all my energy has been drained and sighed, "Phew..., We were almost getting caught. ".

 Chapter 137 - Triggered

    I lay on the chair until mam called out for me. I went backstage . Now I felt nervous. It became even more challenging because my performance was just after Samuel Kriz''s live performance.


    I stepped on the stage. As soon as I reached the centre, I was attacked.


    People started gossiping,"Who wants to listen to this chubby girl''s singing? Samuel Kriz once more! once more! "


    Their petition continued as if they were ready to criticize me. It felt extremely bad. This reminded me of my school incident because of which I had left music.People were bought by my once good friend now no more. She backstabbed me the moment I started to stretch my wings. Completely betrayed. I have long forgotten it but today the part where I was affected got another cut and I started to ooze my pain again. I had forgotten that how much I try, at some point my luck will never favor me. I remembered how they criticized me even to some extent they threw pellets at me. She... she had fed me a glass of water before the performance but that glass was stained with a sting that stung my throat and couldn''t sing.The humiliation that was brought to me couldn''t compass the sorrow and damage that it had affected me before and even now. It was the past but why is it repeating once again? History repeats itself, but in my case it was extremely faster.


    Their thunderous yelling continued. I shivered but it was all in the past. My Mom and Teachers have faith in me, Lacy, Paul and others are with me. Moreover I will be singing only for myself and Sky. Yes, for him...I was able to change myself.Because of his warmth I could freely mix with people.He taught me how everyday,every split second of our time can be precious.Only by loving him and getting acquainted with him was the biggest strength to change myself and give myself a chance once more...


    Without further delay I confidently held the mic. I took in deep breath and just started but alas, the mic went off. It was thundering and raining heavily. How unlucky I can be during a performance? I am my own jynx.


    All ran for the shelter mam shouted at me to come down. I was defeated completely defeated by the force of nature.The rain was not at all romantic like our first meeting, instead it was filled with hideous plots.


    I came down. It''s over. I don''t know what kind of gaze I was giving off at the moment but I couldn''t control the shock this time. The past and the present mixed together with the same scent entangled onto one another created a powerful weapon that I fell onto my knees, head down and tears constantly trickling down my cheeks. The phobia of facing the audience once again acted upon me. I couldn''t even hear a thing that others spoke as I was nearing shortness of breath. I recalled the worst memories of my school life which even forced me to be on the brink of ending my life. The voices of the students echoed at the back of my mind,


    "Go away, go away loser. Don''t make our school lose face! "


    " Go away fat Sonnet! Fake singer, fraud singer! "


    And today''s voices,


    "Who wants to listen to this chubby girl''s singing? Samuel Kriz once more! once more! "


    Specially the first part, "Who wants to listen to this chubby girl''s singing?"


    I was triggered and soon got out of breath and fell on the backstage, eyes shut.

 Chapter 138 - Embrace the wind

    "Wake up, wake up Sonnet. "


    As I faintly opened my eyes I saw my friends. Sky continued rubbing my hands and Snow kept watering my face. Seeing their worrisome faces I felt sad but a bit happy. Unlike my school days where no one stood beside me. I had really made friends in the college.


    Snow hugged me firmly, "I was so worried. You know this guy was worked up to death. "


    She pointed at him when I woke up. I looked at him. His eyes seemed were trying to express and say something, but he left. He avoided eye contact with me. I felt another stab but this time I had no idea why.


    Snow, Paul, Ellie all surrounded me.I was surprised not to find Gray which was for the best.


    "Sonnet you remember what you said after you fainted? "


    I nodded my head innocently but it might answer the reason of Sky''s going away.


    "How should I tell you that? Actually you repeatedly whispered, " Help Me " "Help me to live" "Stay away" "Help me..... Gray" something like that. I couldn''t really understand what did you say before Gray. But do you like him so much Sonnet? "


    "What! No. Those were nonsensical uttering. Wait for me I have to go now. "


    "You should take more rest, you recovered just now. "


    "Thanks Snow, I really owe you but I have to leave right now. "


    I ran, I ran as far as I could to find him. Even if I don''t express my love to him but I can''t leave it as it is. I have to explain it to him no matter what. Please God, If you really exist please help me find him. Please...


    I searched for him only to see him sitting in the rain by the pool. Lights were no more to be found but his silhouette was very obvious to me.


    "Sky, I want to tell you something. "


    "Sonnet what are you doing in this rain? Go back and take rest. "


    He didn''t call me Sunny as usual like when are alone.


    "May I ask what are you doing here? "


    "Embracing."


    "I''m also embracing the rain here. But you have to listen to me. "


    "No you go back. "


    Even in the darkness I could see him avoiding me.


    "I won''t go back. You know that Gray.."


    He shouted, "I TOLD YOU TO GO BACK!! CAN''T YOU LISTEN TO ME FOR ONE TIME FOR MORTAL''S SAKE".


    Over.. But I will fight this time.I''m not the old Sonnet anymore. Accepting defeat like during school days will swallow me up even more.


    He looked at me into the eye, surprised at his own tone. My eyes filled with tears were continuously getting washed by the rain but I looked at him straight in the eye.


    "I will only tell you one thing after that don''t even mind me nor I would mind you. Gray"


    "Gray, Gray and Gray ! To hell with that! Where was that jerk when you were in the most feeble of times.Even this time he didn''t come. Don''t speak about him to me at all. All the best I''m leaving. "


    I had never seen him so angry. For the first time I''m experiencing his wrath.I thought, I was the only one who reacts and gets angry.


    My voice cracked,"Why are you over reacting so much? I also hate him a lot. The one who should be angry must be me! "


    Seeing him turning back. I without thinking what would happen next explained everything to him what happened during the noon voicing my anger keeping my head down.


    I continued without pausing my limits, "And you know why I did that? Because I love"


    I paused. I couldn''t extend any further. I looked up at him , his eyes gave a shocked look accompanied with hint of anger. His hands gripped tight in the form of making a fist. Then he showed me a photograph. I was already ashamed to my limits since this morning.


    The photograph added fuel. Someone took the photograph of me and Gray in the noon at an angle which looked we were about to kiss. It''s horrible.


    I spoke in my hoarse voice in the thunderous rain, "Very well Sky, now you believe a photograph more than my words. Well founded trust you have on me, my friend. I have already told you enough. "


    "Sunny, I meant who photographed it. Surely that guy is involved. I will give you justice before this guy spreads it all over. Have some trust in me. "


    I was like, What! was he testing the waters? And he would help me but why? What will he gain.


    I spoke feebly, "But why? Why will you help me?"


    He avoided the question and laughed a bit.


    " My reputation is endangered and you are laughing? Am I a joke to you? "


    "Actually this is the first time I heard a wierd confession from a girl. "


    I remembered the part where I abruptly paused.


    I got flustered all over, "No need , no need to respond Sky. It was nothing. "


    "But I will respond. "


    My heart started to beat fast. What will he say?


    He fell on his knees and his head up looking at me as spoke finally, "Well It''s really awkward but to be honest, I had liked you all along. When it started I don''t remember but you were there for me whenever I needed. At first I thought I could use you, but as days passed by I didn''t want that. I don''t know why I questioned the same question to myself why would you help me? It''s silly right but with every step, I felt your importance in my life. You made me feel important and..and I know right now whatever I''m speaking might be a bit absurd but I would like to say " Will you be my other half? "Girlfriend is not enough. It seems too literal. You are already my girlfriend. ", he added.


    I stood there unmoved. Tears of happiness was trickling down my cheeks.


    "Sunny, we can remain friends if you don''t want , you don''t have to cry. ", he flustered.


    "I would love to be with you. And I love you. "


    I held his hand pulled him up. We both came back holding hands in the rain.


    The rain which kept showering blessings since the first day we met. No one came to know our silly confessions and we stayed at college catching cold from the rain.


    "Sigh Bad luck indeed. ", as I took out my other set of clothes.


    "At least I have my Sunny to warm me up. "


    I blushed heavily and spoke, "You idiot I won''t. "


    "I''m just making a rhyme. Ha ha ha. "


    " When will you stop making fun of me .Achoo! "


    "Never, Achoo! "


    "Ha ha ha"


    We giggled. It felt like a dream.


    I called up mom that I won''t be able to return as trains were cancelled in this weather. She was relieved.


    The professors alloted different classrooms for Girls and Boys . And all went chummy. But the photograph made me worry a lot. Hope Sky helps me to deal with that fast.

 Chapter 139 - Memoir of Three Years

    It''s been Three years , three months since that day. Not many still now know about our relationship. Only mom , Lacy and my and his near ones knew about us. Our lovelife was kept a secret for these many years. But why we kept that a secret? Well I will tell you now.


    ----------------


    The next day after all the misunderstandings washed away, the hunt for the one trying to sow thorns in our life began. Till today I didn''t come to know who and why they did that. I''m sure it''s not only one, but the possibility of a group behind the act. All incidents were knit perfectly, the students who mocked at me claiming me to back out on that fest day along with the incident to completely scandalize me. But as soon as I woke up I saw Gray confessing that he was to blame. But somewhere or the other I didn''t feel like it was over or he was the only one to be blamed.


    "Sky are you sure only he is to blame? "


    "Yes only he. "


    But then he didn''t look at me while uttering those words. It felt fishy.


    "Is that so? But who photographed? ",I tried to dig deeper.


    "I can''t say that. "


    "Why? I have every right to know who wanted to do such. "


    "Some things are better kept as it is. I have taken care of that fact. Rest assured you won''t be harmed and no one will escape."


    "But why can''t you tell me who? "


    "I won''t because I have promised a condition in exchange of those photos. So, though I know you have every right to know regarding the matter I can''t afford any loss.But none will escape.But please don''t ask me now.When the right time comes I will tell you everything in details. "


    "Okay I trust you. I won''t be asking you anymore. "


    I turned and was about to leave when he hugged me from behind and spoke softly, "Are you angry Silly? "


    "Sonnet you know? I didn''t see a thing. ", and she ran.


    Wait what! when did Lacy arrive?


    "Her timings are really good to pick! ", he murmured.


    "That''s Lacy for you. I''m going, bye. "


    "Wait why are you leaving? "


    "I need to explain her. See ya"


    I knew she would be angry.


    "Lacy "


    She hit me on my head, "Am I not your bestie? Why did you hide it? "


    "Sorry.Everything happened so suddenly that I couldn''t tell. "


    I shared my experience. She was listend to me keenly.


    I concluded, "So this was all that happened. "


    "Oh my God! It''s too much.If I find him today I kick him. "


    "Leave it, he already apologized. But he didn''t do it alone I''m sure. By the way, Why did you come today? We all stayed here because of the rain. You could have stayed at home. "


    "Thanks to the rain I got caught by mom and then she personally left me here. She thought that today was a regular college day and thought that I had lied regarding the holiday today. Jeez such a beautiful moment of yesterday destroyed in minutes by night. "


    "Ha ha ha.. "


    "Wait Let me call your mom. "


    "No... not now. Are you my friend or a foe?"


    "Both because I''m your bestie. "


    "Yeah, yeah you win. ", I giggled.


    I revealed our relationship to mom. He too had confessed to his dad and mom. Both of parents gave a condition that we won''t make it public until our graduation, until we get a job and that we have to remain as friends or lab partners. They will only acknowledge it only if we are motivated for our future and can follow their norms and don''t lose our interest for each other even after graduation.


    We agreed to it. No hopes beyond that after all. It''s too much rigid and strict right? But now I feel, it was really good. Before confession it was my secret lovelife but after confession it became our secret lovelife. It is hard for a couple not to express their feelings for each other. Especially seeing other couples on our way to college or listening to their stories of their dates. It''s definitely hard. But harder thing is to attain a goal the more, because it will be savored. In that aspect I felt somewhere within me to work hard for both of us. For our happiness atleast.


    Throughout these tough time we helped each other a lot. Studies became our excuse to talk as much as we wanted . The practical classes became our dating hut. Ha ha ha... even thinking about it makes me laugh at the same time makes me get nostalgic . We would have our practicals in the most serious way as possible but pros and cons had their flaws. Even with a single eye contact many things would already get communicated. Break time with him was like before. We had to keep it a secret from others after all. Text messages remained the best way to communicate.


    Lacy asked many times "Why to follow those? Your parents won''t know even if you have break time together"


    At first I too thought the same. But seeing him rigidly obeying his parents'' gave me the strength to put up bit by bit. We persevered together . I clearly remembered he wanted other half. If I don''t respect their decisions then what''s the use of being together. And I also wanted to test whether in these three years will he have a change of heart or not. Would he be willing sacrifice to be with me in the future. It''s a test for us both.


    I accept there had been days, where we had fought even over silliest of things. We were even jealous of each others separate friends'' growth and connection. But we never gave up. We shared our emotions via text to help each other. We even made more friends. We improved ourselves with each passing semester. But in fact the pact if dugged deeper, it made us better. People complain that being in love makes one lose grades. Lose their way in life. But in fact it isn''t true. If you truly love someone you will make that someone feel special and even help and stand by to cross over the most difficult of situations. It will never come in our way of future stability.


    Earlier my only motivation was to graduate with good results and find a job, never thinking about love in life. As I had the same misconception as many. I know I''m talking too much. But I''m happy that I had conquered one of my hardest hurdles in my life till now.

 Chapter 140 - Extra: Double Date

    After 3 years 3 months it''s our first official date.


    -------Yesterday---------


    "Lacy, you are still so early, let me sleep more. "


    "Jeez Sonnet how much lazy you have and will become. By the way you two ever had a date? "


    "Yeah.Why are you asking this suddenly? "


    "Where how? Why you didn''t tell me? "


    "It''s very special that''s why. Computer class date. Exam date. Pre exam exam date.Post exam date. Lab date... "


    "Wait, wait stop. These types of dates you two had during these three years. Jeez! You both are really typical saints in couple''s clothing! No wonder you both work in research companies for crafting new software that will rule the world. You both are working for industry 6.0 right? "


    "Yeah it''s mine and his dream job. A simple gadget that would change the world. That would command more than thousands of gadgets at a same time and will be store billions and trillions of data in a one compact design. It''s a real cool and fun job. All the subjects which I found ridiculous are needed to put forward during my college days along with my most favorite ones are mixed and compiled together into the making of a single gadget that will rule the industry and reduce workload and increase efficiency. "


    "Idiot! and thinking of these all day you two have forgotten that now you both are no longer bound to your parents will. I won''t listen to a thing. Tomorrow you have to come to the amusement park and bring him along. I will bring mine. "


    "But don''t you think he should ask me out first. "


    "You two blockheads are made for each other indeed. Keep waiting until you turn old. "


    "Okay okay. Tell me the spot. "


    "Tomorrow at 10 a. m., we will meet at the station from there Henry will lead us. "


    "Fine by me "


    "It''s settled. If I find you are not coming, I bring your neck out of your home. "


    "Eh! Ha ha ha. You won''t be able to.I will come. "


    "Good."


    But how to tell him. If one thing hadn''t changed was my shy nature, the everlasting youth of shyness.


    "Hello Sky how are you? "


    "I miss you. "


    I blushed.


    "Are you free tomorrow? "


    "Have you fed your brain to Lacy? "


    "How did you know? "


    "I know you very well. Your tone seems that you''re quite threatened. "


    "Huh is it really that obvious? "


    "Yep.I''m free tell me. "


    "Well how to tell it. Actually um... would.. um.. "


    He teased, "Yes umm... "


    "Sky! "


    "Ok I won''t joke. Well I was thinking that we haven''t be on a date right? "


    "I was trying to tell the same thing. "


    "I''m smart right. "


    "Yeah your are genius. Let''s meet tomorrow at the station. Lacy will also come with her boyfriend. Well will enjoy. "


    "I love the way you''re unlike others. Other women distinguishes between them and men. But you are different. And you are the first girl I have ever met that I have crush upon. "


    "Thank you sweet talker. I''m habituated with your sweet talks but it still feels fresh. "


    Mom shouted, " Come here after you have finished talking with Sky. "


    How come she knew? Is Sky and Mom both magicians!


    "See, mom is calling you. Meet you tomorrow. "


    I hung up. I went to her and told her about the date.


    "You are grown up. I trust you. No need to tell me always. Do whatever you like. I won''t be the bone in your relationship. I just want my children to be happy. You, Nikki even Sky and Lacy. They are no different. "


    But the most difficult part was selecting dresses. I took the master guidance from my boss of dates, Lacy. The evening time was occupied with selecting and rejecting dresses. Then the handbag. She felt really dejected on seeing the noob side of mine when it comes to dressing up.


    Many other selections were made.


    And finally today....


    It felt the spring of our life came. We met finally after so many days. Lacy and Brother Henry arrived too.


    She teased, "Oh my Sonnet; You came before us..."


    "Jeez lesbians. ", Sky smirked.


    I and Lacy shouted together,"We aren''t! "


    Brother Henry being more mature among us tittered.


    He told Sky, "You really can make other''s laugh and make this serious girl shout. Good job. "


    "It''s his part time hobby after all. ", I replied in an indifferent tone.


    "No it''s my all time job to annoy you. "


    I made faces slightly. But he turned his in another direction and Henry, Lacy laughed.


    The train arrived. We laughed, had snacks on the way until we reached ''Lily Blossoms''. It felt that we were back to our college days. Those good old days which are really over now.


    We entered the Bubble Amusement Park. One of the best dating spot. We chatted, rode rides and had ice-creams until it was the afternoon when I and Lacy had planned to part ways to enjoy with our lovers.


    While we were alone I asked one question to him


    " Are you really happy with me? "


    "Yes.Why are you asking it all of a sudden? "


    "Actually, why would anyone like me? It''s not that I think I''m bad but still. I didn''t even give you the privilege to be with me always. I rarely contacted you after we were busy with our jobs. But why.. "


    He looked at me and replied, " Because you are YOU. I feel upset when you fail to receive my calls or you weren''t able to spend time with me even after our pact was long invalid. Yet I respect you, I respect your decisions and I will always, because I love you. "


    I felt emotional, " Thank you Sky for believing in me. Thank you. I''m not a good lover but I will try my best to be with you. "


    "Well well, will you watch a movie with me. Don''t be emotional yet. "


    "Yes.But not too much action movies. "


    "I know your genre, Sunny. "


    His bright smile and hearing him call me Sunny after a long time brought back the memories when we used to be together for most of the time in our college. Those secret sensations and secret feelings.


    "Yes.", as I held his hand.


    The speciality of the amusement park was the movie theater. The bubble room and and bubble accommodation for couples. We booked for a romantic film. With him I don''t bother even if we are together for the entire day or forever, even if were apart before or couldn''t spend enough before. But all that mattered was our feelings for each other.


    While we were in the middle of the movie he suddenly whispered,


    "Do you want to know the culprit? "


    It was a long gone event, I thought he had forgotten to tell me. But I never thought that right now, today will be that day.


    I put my head on his shoulders "Well tell me. "


    "It was Snow. "


    I put my head up and asked, "What! But why? I had never done anything to her, but why? "


    "I knew you would react like that. But I wasn''t that surprised. Actually she was not alone but she was the mastermind behind the entire design. "


    "But what would she gain? "


    "Music"


    "No wonder for the rest two consecutive years she was in charge of participation and performing songs in fest. But why would she hire so many people? "


    "Jealousy, Ambition. "


    "And what did you sacrifice? "


    He looked at me shocked.


    "I mean if she can plot such a play then she won''t leave her ambition to destroy me. "


    He clasped my hand and spoke, " My hardwork"


    "What? When. "


    "Don''t you remember,I needed to complete her final year project with her otherwise she would not leave so easily.Actually in the end I had to do it. But as I said she won''t be able to escape, I took revenge. The project was one the most complicated projects and completely above her knowledge.Only few people can tackle explaining it. And now you know the result during the job interview. "


    "So that was the condition. Don''t speak enjoy the movie. And never do things on your own . We should face our hardships together. Although your plan was superb but you shouldn''t have sacrificed your time to do with her alone right. "


    "But I remember you were jelly at that time. Ha ha ha. "


    "You still remember! It''s really embarrassing. ", as I looked at him and was getting a bit shy.


    We held our hands together. Everything was put in perfect place. Lacy and Ellie got her job in the same firm. Paul, Allen and Stephen got their dream job. Nikki completed her high school and just got admitted to college. Well talking about my family. It became much better than before. Gray finally found the one who actually loves him. He changed completely, but thanks to his new lover. Shelly just had a break up from her sixth one and was on the track of recovering. Snow is job hunting and might be cursing Sky from behind. Well she deserves it to take away my man from me for most of the time during the final year. And Lacy, Henry are still the most romantic and passionate couples unlike us. But no matter what happens we will stay together and overcome our feelings together hand in hand just like so many years that have passed.


    The movie continued. I put my head on his shoulder again. He held my hand and secretly put a ring on my ring finger.


    He whispered, "Will be my Sunshine forever? "


    I replied weeping and smilingly, " Yes. "


    --------THE END --------

 Chapter 141 - AUTHORS NOTE

    Hello my dear readers,


    Hope you all have enjoyed reading it.


    For those who are enjoying I will bring you another surprise. Yes! Another surprise.


    In consideration of the errors and reviews regarding this work , I have decided to proofread and edit the entire series hopefully within this week.Although I know it''s late to be informing such but I wish you all can enjoy it without much difficulties in readability. I Just demand at least a week time to proofread it entirely. And I hope you all can point out the flaws in it and tell inform me if you like. I would really appreciate critics.


    I''m also learning how to express my works and reach out to everyone. My goal is to reach out to everyone''s heart and comfort and engage with my work.


    THANK U GUYS FOR YOUR CONSTANT SUPPORT.


    LOVE YOU ALL?.


    (NP: This chapter and volume will be deleted after proofreading is over)


    --Stardust_Lyrics :)